<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<rss version="2.0" xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/" xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/">
	<channel>
		<title><![CDATA[The Catacombs - Papal Documents and Bulls]]></title>
		<link>https://thecatacombs.org/</link>
		<description><![CDATA[The Catacombs - https://thecatacombs.org]]></description>
		<pubDate>Sat, 02 May 2026 03:27:42 +0000</pubDate>
		<generator>MyBB</generator>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Papal Documents on Church and State]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=5975</link>
			<pubDate>Thu, 22 Feb 2024 11:55:45 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=5975</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">COMMISUM DIVINITUS</span><br />
ON CHURCH AND STATE</span><br />
<a href="https://www.papalencyclicals.net/greg16/g16commi.htm" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Pope Gregory XVI</a> - 1835<br />
<br />
<img src="https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=http%3A%2F%2F4.bp.blogspot.com%2F-3JkIrz6r_oU%2FU0Kz_Ta8eLI%2FAAAAAAAACTE%2Ff2PnX_QzuyU%2Fw1200-h630-p-k-no-nu%2Fgregory%2Bxvi.jpg&amp;f=1&amp;nofb=1" loading="lazy"  width="325" height="200" alt="[Image: ?u=http%3A%2F%2F4.bp.blogspot.com%2F-3Jk...f=1&nofb=1]" class="mycode_img" /></div>
<br />
<br />
<br />
To the Clergy of Switzerland.<br />
<br />
Venerable Brothers and Dearly Beloved Sons, Greetings and Apostolic Benediction.<br />
<br />
The duty of the apostolic office which God entrusted to Us demands that We continually watch over the Lord’s flock. We especially direct all Our zeal and thoughts to provide as much assistance as We can whenever the eternal salvation of the sheep and the Catholic religion seem to be in danger.. We are aware of and deplore the fact that Our enemies cunningly try many things, and not without success. Their works are an open blow against the Christian flock and an injury to the Catholic cause. <span style="color: #71101D;" class="mycode_color">This sorrow is aggravated because<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"> those who want to deceive the unwary claim that they do not intend to subtract anything from the integrity of the faith. They pretend to have as their only purpose the protection of the rights of the laity.</span> They attempt, by a false pretense of public interest, to introduce, widely disseminate, establish, and somehow sanction the erroneous and wicked teachings which they follow.</span><br />
<br />
2. <span style="color: #71101D;" class="mycode_color">Hence they dared to call together an assembly to deliberate, and to fabricate a rule whereby aspects of the temporal power in ecclesiastical affairs were revealed and defined. </span>You already know that We are speaking about those things which were nefariously accomplished during January of last year in Baden in the canton of Aargau. Because of them you experienced sharp sorrow and even now they make you anxious and concerned. We cannot keep secret the fact that in the beginning We were influenced to do nothing. We believed that the laymen gathered in the appointed place with no other intention than to study those matters which concern religion. We further believed they wanted to proceed so that they might not only discuss the many aspects of the ecclesiastical power, but also so that they might offer plans to those who wield high civil authority; those persons might then confirm and sanction the plans by force of law.<br />
<br />
3. The acts of that meeting were recently published by Gynopedius at Frauenfeld. These acts contain the names of the men who were present at the meeting, the speeches given by some of them in the sessions, and the articles passed there. We were horrified in reading those speeches and articles and the principles contained in them. <span style="color: #71101D;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">We knew then that novelties were being introduced in the Catholic Church which are contrary to its teaching and discipline and which lead to the destruction of souls. We cannot allow this in any way.</span></span><br />
<br />
4. He who made everything and who governs by a prudent arrangement wanted order to flourish in His Church. He wanted some people to be in charge and govern and others to be subject and obey. Therefore, the Church has, by its divine institution, the power of the magisterium to teach and define matters of faith and morals and to interpret the Holy Scriptures without danger of error. It also has the power of governance to preserve and strengthen in the true doctrine those whom it welcomes as children and to make laws concerning all things which pertain to the salvation of souls, the exercise of the sacred ministry, and divine worship. Whoever opposes these laws makes himself guilty of a very serious crime.<br />
<br />
5. This power of teaching and governing in matters of religion, given by Christ to His Spouse, belongs to the priests and bishops. Christ established this system not only so that the Church would in no way belong to the civil government of the state, but also so that it could be totally free and not subject in the least to any earthly domination. Jesus Christ did not commit the sacred trust of the revealed doctrine to the worldly leaders, but to the apostles and their successors. He said to them only: “Whoever hears you, hears Me; whoever rejects you, rejects Me.” These same apostles preached the Gospel, spread the Church, and established its discipline not in accordance with the pleasure of lay authority, but even in spite of it. Moreover, when the leaders of the synagogue dared command them to silence, Peter and John, who had used the evangelical freedom, responded: “You be the judge of whether it is right in the eyes of God to listen to you rather than to God.” <span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="color: #71101D;" class="mycode_color">Thus, if any secular power dominates the Church, controls its doctrine, or interferes so that it cannot promulgate laws concerning the holy ministry, divine worship, and the spiritual welfare of the faithful, it does so to the injury of the faith and the overturning of the divine ordinance of the Church and the nature of government.</span></span><br />
<br />
6. These principles are firm, unchangeable, and supported by the authority and tradition of the ancient Fathers. Bishop Ossius of Cordoba wrote to Emperor Constantius: “Do not become involved in ecclesiastical matters nor give us orders concerning these affairs. But rather learn this from us: God gives you the empire; He entrusts ecclesiastical power to us. Whoever secretly tries to snatch the empire away from you opposes God. By the same token, take care that you do not draw ecclesiastical power to yourself and become guilty of a great crime.” The Christian leaders were aware of this and they considered it a glorious thing to acknowledge publicly. Among them was the great leader Basil who said in the eighth synod: “What more can I say about you lay people? I have nothing else to say except that it is not permitted for you to speak concerning ecclesiastical matters. It is the duty of patriarchs, popes, and priests, to whom the duty of governing has been entrusted, to investigate and study these matters. They have the power of binding and loosing and of sanctifying. They are the ones who have the ecclesiastical and heavenly keys, not those who must be fed, sanctified, bound, and loosed.”<br />
<br />
7. However, in the Baden meeting the matter was discussed differently. The articles which came forth from it attack the sound doctrine of ecclesiastical power and lead the Church itself into a scandalous and unjust slavery. It is even subject to the judgment of lay authority in the promulgation of decrees concerning dogma, and its disciplinary laws are declared to lack force and effect unless they are promulgated by the agreement of secular authority with an added proposition concerning the penalties against those who disobey. What then? Power is given to that same civil authority either to approve or to oppose the celebration of the diocesan synods, to inspect the synods, to oversee seminaries, and to confirm the system of their internal governance established by bishops, to remove clerics from ecclesiastical duties, to govern the religious and moral instruction of the people, and finally to regulate everything which, they claim, pertains to the external discipline of the Church, although these things may be of a spiritual nature or character and may concern the worship of God and the salvation of souls.<br />
<br />
8. <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">There is nothing which belongs more to the Church and there is nothing Jesus Christ wanted more closely reserved for its shepherds than the dispensation of the sacraments He instituted. The power to judge concerning their dispensation belongs only to those whom He established as ministers of His work on earth. It is wicked if the civil authority appropriates for itself anything in this holy office! It is wicked if the civil authority prescribes anything at all concerning it or gives orders to the ministers of the sacraments! It is wicked if it tries with its laws to oppose the rules handed down to Us in writing or by oral tradition from the early Church concerning the distribution of the sacraments to the Christian people.</span> Our predecessor St. Gelasius said in his letter to Emperor Anastasius: “You know, most merciful son, that you are allowed to rule over the human race. Nevertheless, submit yourself to the bishops and seek from them the means of your salvation. In receiving the heavenly sacraments and in distributing them appropriately, you know that you should be subject rather than govern. You know therefore that in these things you depend on their judgment and that they do not want to be subjected to your power.” What seems to be incredible and portentous is that the meeting at Baden progressed to the point that even the right and office of dispensing the sacraments was attributed to secular authority. The articles which were rashly written concerning the sacrament of marriage in Christ and the Church certainly incline in this direction as does the support given for contracting mixed marriages. The requirement that Catholic priests bless these marriages while ignoring the religious differences between the spouses and the threats of punishment for those who refuse to do this illustrate this tendency.<br />
<br />
9. <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">These things ought to be condemned because the civil authority makes laws concerning the celebration of a divinely established sacrament and dares to order the priests in such a serious matter. But they ought to be reproached even more so because they foster an absurd and impious idea which they call “indifferentism;” indeed they depend on it as necessary. Moreover, they oppose Catholic truth and Church doctrine which forbids mixed marriages as disgraceful because of the communion in holy things and because of the serious danger of the perversion of the Catholic spouse and the perverted education of the future children.</span> Nor did the Church ever grant the free power to contract such a marriage unless conditions were added which prevented the causes of danger and deformity.<br />
<br />
10. Jesus Christ conferred on His Church the supreme power of administering religion and governing Christian society. This is not subject to the civil authority. In his letter to the Ephesians the Apostle teaches that Christ established this ecclesiastical power for the benefit of unity. And what is this unity unless one person is placed in charge of the whole Church who protects it and joins all its members in the one profession of faith and unites them in the one bond of love and communion? The wisdom of the Divine Lawgiver ordered that a visible head be placed over a visible body so that “once so established, the opportunity for division might be removed.” Wherefore, although for all the bishops whom the Holy Spirit placed as governors of the Church of God there is a common dignity and in matters of rank there is nevertheless equal power, there is not the same rank in the hierarchy for all and they do not all have the same extent of jurisdiction.<br />
<br />
Using the words of St. Leo the Great; “Among the holy apostles there was a similarity of honor but a distinction of power: while the election of all was equal, it was given only to one to have preeminence among the others … because the Lord wanted the sacrament of evangelical duty to belong to the office of the apostles; thus He placed it principally in St. Peter, the head of all the apostles.” He granted this to Peter alone out of all the apostles when He promised him the keys of the kingdom of heaven and entrusted to him the obligation of feeding the Lord’s sheep and lambs and the duty of strengthening his brothers. He wanted this to extend to Peter’s successors whom He placed over the Church with equal right. This has always been the firm and united opinion of all Catholics. It is Church dogma that the pope, the successor of St. Peter, possesses not only primacy of honor but also primacy of authority and jurisdiction over the whole Church. Accordingly the bishops are subject to him.<br />
<br />
11. <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">In the words of St. Leo, who continues speaking about the Holy See of Peter: “It is necessary that the Church throughout the world be united and cleave to the center of Catholic unity and ecclesiastical communion, so that whoever dares to depart from the unity of Peter might understand that he no longer shares in the divine mystery.” St. Jerome adds: “Whoever eats the lamb outside of this house is unholy. Those who were not in the ark of Noah perished in the flood.” Just as he who does not gather with Christ, so he who does not gather with Christ’s Vicar on earth, clearly scatters. How can someone who destroys the holy authority of the Vicar of Christ and who infringes on his rights gather with him? It is through these rights that the pope is the center of unity, that he has the primacy of order and jurisdiction, and that he has the full power of nurturing, ruling, and governing the universal Church.</span><br />
<br />
12. We tearfully admit that this was attempted at the meeting in Baden. The pope alone and no bishop has the right to transfer the days fixed by the Church for celebrating feasts and observing fasts and to annul the precept of attending Mass. This was clearly established in the constitution <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Auctorem fidei </span>published by Our predecessor Pius VI on August 28, 1794, against the Pistoians.<br />
<br />
13. The items contained in the Baden articles are contrary to this and are much more harmful because on the issue of discipline they reserve the right for the civil authority. The special privilege of removing religious congregations which live under a rule from the jurisdiction of the bishops and subjecting these congregations directly to himself belongs to the pope-a right popes have used from the earliest times. The articles of the Baden convention abridge this right. They make no mention of the necessity of asking and obtaining the permission of the Holy See. Thus plans may be undertaken by a secular authority through which, after the exemption of the monastic orders is abolished in Switzerland, regular congregations can be made subject to the authority of the ordinary bishops.<br />
<br />
14. To these, We should add those things which they indicate have been authorized concerning the rights of bishops. If these things are examined mote deeply and referred back to the principles from which the articles made in the Baden conference proceed, they seem to confirm that the jurisdiction of the bishops neither can nor should be swayed by the supreme authority of the pope. Nor should they be circumscribed by any limitations. Neither should We omit those things which were proposed concerning either the erection of a metropolitan see or the unification of some of those dioceses to another cathedral church located beyond the boundaries of Switzerland. The rights of the Holy See in this matter were ignored. Thus civil authority acted as if it were totally free in these serious issues to establish by its own right those things which it considered to be advantageous for the spiritual needs of the people. We pass over many other things which would be too tiresome to enumerate individually. However, they inflict great harm on this Holy See of Peter and threaten, violate, and despise its dignity and authority.<br />
<br />
15. Since this is the situation and the Church is confronted by so great and open a disturbance of sound doctrine and ecclesiastical rights and by so great and serious a danger to the Catholic cause in these regions, it behooved Us to raise Our voice from this holy mountain soon after the meeting of Baden was held and to openly criticize, reprove, and condemn those articles to everyone who participated in the conference. We delayed Our decision on their wickedness up until now because We hoped that those who administer civil affairs would totally reject and disapprove of them. The matter did not, for the most part, come to pass according to Our expectation. On the contrary, We, greatly sorrowing, learned that laws were enacted which confirmed those articles and protected them by public decree.<br />
<br />
16. <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">We, in Our role as teacher and universal doctor, ought diligently to beware lest anyone be led into error by Our action and conclude that the articles of the Baden meeting are not inconsistent with the teaching and discipline of the Church. We know that We cannot hesitate or be silent any longer. As this is a matter of very serious importance, We subjected these articles to a careful examination. We have heard the advice and received the opinions of the cardinals of the Holy Roman Church and have considered the entire matter carefully by Our own will and with sure knowledge. With the fullness of the apostolic power, We reprove and condemn the aforementioned articles of the meeting of Baden as <span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">containing false, rash, and erroneous assertions; as detracting from the rights of the Holy See, overthrowing the government of the Church and its divine constitution, and subjecting the ecclesiastical ministry to secular domination; and as proceeding from condemned premises. We decree that they should forever be considered condemned</span>.</span><br />
<br />
17. While We intend to point these things out openly because of Our apostolic duty, it remains for Us to speak with paternal affection to you who have taken on a part of His governance, the fullness of which the Prince of Shepherds entrusted to Us. Among so many evils which besiege the Catholic Church in these evil times, what great trials press upon Our heart! We have experienced great sadness, especially from those things which were daringly attempted recently. It should be enough to direct your attention to it, and it should not be necessary to explain the details.<br />
<br />
18. In Our sorrow We must not neglect to mention that what you did in guarding the Catholic cause and caring for the salvation of the flock entrusted to your care brought Us great solace. Therefore, We give thanks to the Father of mercies and the God of all consolation who comforted Us with you while We were oppressed by such tribulation. We must arouse your devotion. <span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">We exhort you to fight for the cause of God and the Church with greater zeal as the attacks of the enemy become more severe. It is your duty to stand as a wall so that no other foundation can be placed other than the one which has already been laid. It is also your duty to keep the faith undefiled. There is another sacred trust which you should firmly defend, namely, the holy laws by which the Church establishes its discipline, and the rights of this Apostolic See. Therefore, act according to the position which you hold, according to the dignity with which you are vested, according to the authority which you received, according to the sacrament by which you bound yourselves in solemn consecration. Unsheathe the sword of the spirit which is the word of God. Denounce, beseech, rebuke in all patience and teaching. Labor and struggle for the Catholic religion, for the divine authority and laws of the Church, for the See of Peter and its dignity and rights “so that not only those who are upright may remain safe but also so that those who were deceived by seduction may be called back from error.”</span></span><br />
<br />
19. Moreover, so that the desired outcome may result from these cares and labors under taken by Our venerable brothers, <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">We also address those of you who are ministers of the sacraments, shepherds of souls, and preachers of the divine word. It is your duty to be totally united with them in will, to be inflamed with the same zeal, and to be in harmony with them in this work so that the people might be protected from all danger of error and contamination. Exert yourselves so that everyone thinks the same thing and no one allows himself to be led astray by strange teachings. <span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Let everyone avoid profane novelties, cling to the Catholic faith, and submit himself to the power and authority of the Church.</span></span> Each person should bind himself ever more firmly to this See which the strong Redeemer of Jacob placed as an iron pillar and as a bronze wall against the enemies of religion. You should receive these enemies as people who ought to be educated in the law of Christ and of the Church.<br />
<br />
20. It should be obvious that the secular power and those laws enacted by it concerning the welfare of civil society ought to be obeyed, not only because of the fear of wrath but also because of conscience. It is never permitted, however, to shamefully abandon the faith because of it. Since the spirits of the people are trained in this way, consider your labors to be both for the tranquility of the citizens and the welfare of the Church; these two things cannot be separated from one another.<br />
<br />
21. May the most merciful God, from whom comes every perfect gift, accomplish these Our wishes. May Our apostolic blessing which We lovingly impart to you, venerable brothers, to Our brothers in the Lord, and to the faithful be a sign of good things which We ardently desire for this part of the Catholic flock.<br />
<br />
Given in Rome, at St. Peter’s, on the 17th day of May in the year 1835, the fifth year of Our Pontificate.]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">COMMISUM DIVINITUS</span><br />
ON CHURCH AND STATE</span><br />
<a href="https://www.papalencyclicals.net/greg16/g16commi.htm" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Pope Gregory XVI</a> - 1835<br />
<br />
<img src="https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=http%3A%2F%2F4.bp.blogspot.com%2F-3JkIrz6r_oU%2FU0Kz_Ta8eLI%2FAAAAAAAACTE%2Ff2PnX_QzuyU%2Fw1200-h630-p-k-no-nu%2Fgregory%2Bxvi.jpg&amp;f=1&amp;nofb=1" loading="lazy"  width="325" height="200" alt="[Image: ?u=http%3A%2F%2F4.bp.blogspot.com%2F-3Jk...f=1&nofb=1]" class="mycode_img" /></div>
<br />
<br />
<br />
To the Clergy of Switzerland.<br />
<br />
Venerable Brothers and Dearly Beloved Sons, Greetings and Apostolic Benediction.<br />
<br />
The duty of the apostolic office which God entrusted to Us demands that We continually watch over the Lord’s flock. We especially direct all Our zeal and thoughts to provide as much assistance as We can whenever the eternal salvation of the sheep and the Catholic religion seem to be in danger.. We are aware of and deplore the fact that Our enemies cunningly try many things, and not without success. Their works are an open blow against the Christian flock and an injury to the Catholic cause. <span style="color: #71101D;" class="mycode_color">This sorrow is aggravated because<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"> those who want to deceive the unwary claim that they do not intend to subtract anything from the integrity of the faith. They pretend to have as their only purpose the protection of the rights of the laity.</span> They attempt, by a false pretense of public interest, to introduce, widely disseminate, establish, and somehow sanction the erroneous and wicked teachings which they follow.</span><br />
<br />
2. <span style="color: #71101D;" class="mycode_color">Hence they dared to call together an assembly to deliberate, and to fabricate a rule whereby aspects of the temporal power in ecclesiastical affairs were revealed and defined. </span>You already know that We are speaking about those things which were nefariously accomplished during January of last year in Baden in the canton of Aargau. Because of them you experienced sharp sorrow and even now they make you anxious and concerned. We cannot keep secret the fact that in the beginning We were influenced to do nothing. We believed that the laymen gathered in the appointed place with no other intention than to study those matters which concern religion. We further believed they wanted to proceed so that they might not only discuss the many aspects of the ecclesiastical power, but also so that they might offer plans to those who wield high civil authority; those persons might then confirm and sanction the plans by force of law.<br />
<br />
3. The acts of that meeting were recently published by Gynopedius at Frauenfeld. These acts contain the names of the men who were present at the meeting, the speeches given by some of them in the sessions, and the articles passed there. We were horrified in reading those speeches and articles and the principles contained in them. <span style="color: #71101D;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">We knew then that novelties were being introduced in the Catholic Church which are contrary to its teaching and discipline and which lead to the destruction of souls. We cannot allow this in any way.</span></span><br />
<br />
4. He who made everything and who governs by a prudent arrangement wanted order to flourish in His Church. He wanted some people to be in charge and govern and others to be subject and obey. Therefore, the Church has, by its divine institution, the power of the magisterium to teach and define matters of faith and morals and to interpret the Holy Scriptures without danger of error. It also has the power of governance to preserve and strengthen in the true doctrine those whom it welcomes as children and to make laws concerning all things which pertain to the salvation of souls, the exercise of the sacred ministry, and divine worship. Whoever opposes these laws makes himself guilty of a very serious crime.<br />
<br />
5. This power of teaching and governing in matters of religion, given by Christ to His Spouse, belongs to the priests and bishops. Christ established this system not only so that the Church would in no way belong to the civil government of the state, but also so that it could be totally free and not subject in the least to any earthly domination. Jesus Christ did not commit the sacred trust of the revealed doctrine to the worldly leaders, but to the apostles and their successors. He said to them only: “Whoever hears you, hears Me; whoever rejects you, rejects Me.” These same apostles preached the Gospel, spread the Church, and established its discipline not in accordance with the pleasure of lay authority, but even in spite of it. Moreover, when the leaders of the synagogue dared command them to silence, Peter and John, who had used the evangelical freedom, responded: “You be the judge of whether it is right in the eyes of God to listen to you rather than to God.” <span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="color: #71101D;" class="mycode_color">Thus, if any secular power dominates the Church, controls its doctrine, or interferes so that it cannot promulgate laws concerning the holy ministry, divine worship, and the spiritual welfare of the faithful, it does so to the injury of the faith and the overturning of the divine ordinance of the Church and the nature of government.</span></span><br />
<br />
6. These principles are firm, unchangeable, and supported by the authority and tradition of the ancient Fathers. Bishop Ossius of Cordoba wrote to Emperor Constantius: “Do not become involved in ecclesiastical matters nor give us orders concerning these affairs. But rather learn this from us: God gives you the empire; He entrusts ecclesiastical power to us. Whoever secretly tries to snatch the empire away from you opposes God. By the same token, take care that you do not draw ecclesiastical power to yourself and become guilty of a great crime.” The Christian leaders were aware of this and they considered it a glorious thing to acknowledge publicly. Among them was the great leader Basil who said in the eighth synod: “What more can I say about you lay people? I have nothing else to say except that it is not permitted for you to speak concerning ecclesiastical matters. It is the duty of patriarchs, popes, and priests, to whom the duty of governing has been entrusted, to investigate and study these matters. They have the power of binding and loosing and of sanctifying. They are the ones who have the ecclesiastical and heavenly keys, not those who must be fed, sanctified, bound, and loosed.”<br />
<br />
7. However, in the Baden meeting the matter was discussed differently. The articles which came forth from it attack the sound doctrine of ecclesiastical power and lead the Church itself into a scandalous and unjust slavery. It is even subject to the judgment of lay authority in the promulgation of decrees concerning dogma, and its disciplinary laws are declared to lack force and effect unless they are promulgated by the agreement of secular authority with an added proposition concerning the penalties against those who disobey. What then? Power is given to that same civil authority either to approve or to oppose the celebration of the diocesan synods, to inspect the synods, to oversee seminaries, and to confirm the system of their internal governance established by bishops, to remove clerics from ecclesiastical duties, to govern the religious and moral instruction of the people, and finally to regulate everything which, they claim, pertains to the external discipline of the Church, although these things may be of a spiritual nature or character and may concern the worship of God and the salvation of souls.<br />
<br />
8. <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">There is nothing which belongs more to the Church and there is nothing Jesus Christ wanted more closely reserved for its shepherds than the dispensation of the sacraments He instituted. The power to judge concerning their dispensation belongs only to those whom He established as ministers of His work on earth. It is wicked if the civil authority appropriates for itself anything in this holy office! It is wicked if the civil authority prescribes anything at all concerning it or gives orders to the ministers of the sacraments! It is wicked if it tries with its laws to oppose the rules handed down to Us in writing or by oral tradition from the early Church concerning the distribution of the sacraments to the Christian people.</span> Our predecessor St. Gelasius said in his letter to Emperor Anastasius: “You know, most merciful son, that you are allowed to rule over the human race. Nevertheless, submit yourself to the bishops and seek from them the means of your salvation. In receiving the heavenly sacraments and in distributing them appropriately, you know that you should be subject rather than govern. You know therefore that in these things you depend on their judgment and that they do not want to be subjected to your power.” What seems to be incredible and portentous is that the meeting at Baden progressed to the point that even the right and office of dispensing the sacraments was attributed to secular authority. The articles which were rashly written concerning the sacrament of marriage in Christ and the Church certainly incline in this direction as does the support given for contracting mixed marriages. The requirement that Catholic priests bless these marriages while ignoring the religious differences between the spouses and the threats of punishment for those who refuse to do this illustrate this tendency.<br />
<br />
9. <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">These things ought to be condemned because the civil authority makes laws concerning the celebration of a divinely established sacrament and dares to order the priests in such a serious matter. But they ought to be reproached even more so because they foster an absurd and impious idea which they call “indifferentism;” indeed they depend on it as necessary. Moreover, they oppose Catholic truth and Church doctrine which forbids mixed marriages as disgraceful because of the communion in holy things and because of the serious danger of the perversion of the Catholic spouse and the perverted education of the future children.</span> Nor did the Church ever grant the free power to contract such a marriage unless conditions were added which prevented the causes of danger and deformity.<br />
<br />
10. Jesus Christ conferred on His Church the supreme power of administering religion and governing Christian society. This is not subject to the civil authority. In his letter to the Ephesians the Apostle teaches that Christ established this ecclesiastical power for the benefit of unity. And what is this unity unless one person is placed in charge of the whole Church who protects it and joins all its members in the one profession of faith and unites them in the one bond of love and communion? The wisdom of the Divine Lawgiver ordered that a visible head be placed over a visible body so that “once so established, the opportunity for division might be removed.” Wherefore, although for all the bishops whom the Holy Spirit placed as governors of the Church of God there is a common dignity and in matters of rank there is nevertheless equal power, there is not the same rank in the hierarchy for all and they do not all have the same extent of jurisdiction.<br />
<br />
Using the words of St. Leo the Great; “Among the holy apostles there was a similarity of honor but a distinction of power: while the election of all was equal, it was given only to one to have preeminence among the others … because the Lord wanted the sacrament of evangelical duty to belong to the office of the apostles; thus He placed it principally in St. Peter, the head of all the apostles.” He granted this to Peter alone out of all the apostles when He promised him the keys of the kingdom of heaven and entrusted to him the obligation of feeding the Lord’s sheep and lambs and the duty of strengthening his brothers. He wanted this to extend to Peter’s successors whom He placed over the Church with equal right. This has always been the firm and united opinion of all Catholics. It is Church dogma that the pope, the successor of St. Peter, possesses not only primacy of honor but also primacy of authority and jurisdiction over the whole Church. Accordingly the bishops are subject to him.<br />
<br />
11. <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">In the words of St. Leo, who continues speaking about the Holy See of Peter: “It is necessary that the Church throughout the world be united and cleave to the center of Catholic unity and ecclesiastical communion, so that whoever dares to depart from the unity of Peter might understand that he no longer shares in the divine mystery.” St. Jerome adds: “Whoever eats the lamb outside of this house is unholy. Those who were not in the ark of Noah perished in the flood.” Just as he who does not gather with Christ, so he who does not gather with Christ’s Vicar on earth, clearly scatters. How can someone who destroys the holy authority of the Vicar of Christ and who infringes on his rights gather with him? It is through these rights that the pope is the center of unity, that he has the primacy of order and jurisdiction, and that he has the full power of nurturing, ruling, and governing the universal Church.</span><br />
<br />
12. We tearfully admit that this was attempted at the meeting in Baden. The pope alone and no bishop has the right to transfer the days fixed by the Church for celebrating feasts and observing fasts and to annul the precept of attending Mass. This was clearly established in the constitution <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Auctorem fidei </span>published by Our predecessor Pius VI on August 28, 1794, against the Pistoians.<br />
<br />
13. The items contained in the Baden articles are contrary to this and are much more harmful because on the issue of discipline they reserve the right for the civil authority. The special privilege of removing religious congregations which live under a rule from the jurisdiction of the bishops and subjecting these congregations directly to himself belongs to the pope-a right popes have used from the earliest times. The articles of the Baden convention abridge this right. They make no mention of the necessity of asking and obtaining the permission of the Holy See. Thus plans may be undertaken by a secular authority through which, after the exemption of the monastic orders is abolished in Switzerland, regular congregations can be made subject to the authority of the ordinary bishops.<br />
<br />
14. To these, We should add those things which they indicate have been authorized concerning the rights of bishops. If these things are examined mote deeply and referred back to the principles from which the articles made in the Baden conference proceed, they seem to confirm that the jurisdiction of the bishops neither can nor should be swayed by the supreme authority of the pope. Nor should they be circumscribed by any limitations. Neither should We omit those things which were proposed concerning either the erection of a metropolitan see or the unification of some of those dioceses to another cathedral church located beyond the boundaries of Switzerland. The rights of the Holy See in this matter were ignored. Thus civil authority acted as if it were totally free in these serious issues to establish by its own right those things which it considered to be advantageous for the spiritual needs of the people. We pass over many other things which would be too tiresome to enumerate individually. However, they inflict great harm on this Holy See of Peter and threaten, violate, and despise its dignity and authority.<br />
<br />
15. Since this is the situation and the Church is confronted by so great and open a disturbance of sound doctrine and ecclesiastical rights and by so great and serious a danger to the Catholic cause in these regions, it behooved Us to raise Our voice from this holy mountain soon after the meeting of Baden was held and to openly criticize, reprove, and condemn those articles to everyone who participated in the conference. We delayed Our decision on their wickedness up until now because We hoped that those who administer civil affairs would totally reject and disapprove of them. The matter did not, for the most part, come to pass according to Our expectation. On the contrary, We, greatly sorrowing, learned that laws were enacted which confirmed those articles and protected them by public decree.<br />
<br />
16. <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">We, in Our role as teacher and universal doctor, ought diligently to beware lest anyone be led into error by Our action and conclude that the articles of the Baden meeting are not inconsistent with the teaching and discipline of the Church. We know that We cannot hesitate or be silent any longer. As this is a matter of very serious importance, We subjected these articles to a careful examination. We have heard the advice and received the opinions of the cardinals of the Holy Roman Church and have considered the entire matter carefully by Our own will and with sure knowledge. With the fullness of the apostolic power, We reprove and condemn the aforementioned articles of the meeting of Baden as <span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">containing false, rash, and erroneous assertions; as detracting from the rights of the Holy See, overthrowing the government of the Church and its divine constitution, and subjecting the ecclesiastical ministry to secular domination; and as proceeding from condemned premises. We decree that they should forever be considered condemned</span>.</span><br />
<br />
17. While We intend to point these things out openly because of Our apostolic duty, it remains for Us to speak with paternal affection to you who have taken on a part of His governance, the fullness of which the Prince of Shepherds entrusted to Us. Among so many evils which besiege the Catholic Church in these evil times, what great trials press upon Our heart! We have experienced great sadness, especially from those things which were daringly attempted recently. It should be enough to direct your attention to it, and it should not be necessary to explain the details.<br />
<br />
18. In Our sorrow We must not neglect to mention that what you did in guarding the Catholic cause and caring for the salvation of the flock entrusted to your care brought Us great solace. Therefore, We give thanks to the Father of mercies and the God of all consolation who comforted Us with you while We were oppressed by such tribulation. We must arouse your devotion. <span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">We exhort you to fight for the cause of God and the Church with greater zeal as the attacks of the enemy become more severe. It is your duty to stand as a wall so that no other foundation can be placed other than the one which has already been laid. It is also your duty to keep the faith undefiled. There is another sacred trust which you should firmly defend, namely, the holy laws by which the Church establishes its discipline, and the rights of this Apostolic See. Therefore, act according to the position which you hold, according to the dignity with which you are vested, according to the authority which you received, according to the sacrament by which you bound yourselves in solemn consecration. Unsheathe the sword of the spirit which is the word of God. Denounce, beseech, rebuke in all patience and teaching. Labor and struggle for the Catholic religion, for the divine authority and laws of the Church, for the See of Peter and its dignity and rights “so that not only those who are upright may remain safe but also so that those who were deceived by seduction may be called back from error.”</span></span><br />
<br />
19. Moreover, so that the desired outcome may result from these cares and labors under taken by Our venerable brothers, <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">We also address those of you who are ministers of the sacraments, shepherds of souls, and preachers of the divine word. It is your duty to be totally united with them in will, to be inflamed with the same zeal, and to be in harmony with them in this work so that the people might be protected from all danger of error and contamination. Exert yourselves so that everyone thinks the same thing and no one allows himself to be led astray by strange teachings. <span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Let everyone avoid profane novelties, cling to the Catholic faith, and submit himself to the power and authority of the Church.</span></span> Each person should bind himself ever more firmly to this See which the strong Redeemer of Jacob placed as an iron pillar and as a bronze wall against the enemies of religion. You should receive these enemies as people who ought to be educated in the law of Christ and of the Church.<br />
<br />
20. It should be obvious that the secular power and those laws enacted by it concerning the welfare of civil society ought to be obeyed, not only because of the fear of wrath but also because of conscience. It is never permitted, however, to shamefully abandon the faith because of it. Since the spirits of the people are trained in this way, consider your labors to be both for the tranquility of the citizens and the welfare of the Church; these two things cannot be separated from one another.<br />
<br />
21. May the most merciful God, from whom comes every perfect gift, accomplish these Our wishes. May Our apostolic blessing which We lovingly impart to you, venerable brothers, to Our brothers in the Lord, and to the faithful be a sign of good things which We ardently desire for this part of the Catholic flock.<br />
<br />
Given in Rome, at St. Peter’s, on the 17th day of May in the year 1835, the fifth year of Our Pontificate.]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Pope St. Pius V: De Defectibus - On Defects That May Occur In The Celebration Of Mass]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=4421</link>
			<pubDate>Tue, 01 Nov 2022 15:09:34 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=4421</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">De Defectibus </span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">On Defects That May Occur In The Celebration Of Mass</span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">Pope St. Pius V - 1570</div>
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">I - Defects of the Missing</span></div>
<br />
1. The priest who is to celebrate Mass should take every precaution to make sure that none of the things required for celebrating the Sacrament of the Eucharist is missing. A defect may occur with regard to the matter to be consecrated, with regard to the form to be observed and with regard to the consecrating minister. There is no Sacrament if any of these is missing: the proper matter, the form, including the intention, and the priestly ordination of the celebrant. If these things are present, the Sacrament is valid, no matter what else is lacking. There are other defects, however, which may involve sin or scandal, even if they do not impair the validity of the Sacrament.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">II - Defects of the matter</span></div>
<br />
2. Defects on the part of the matter may arise from some lack in the materials required. What is required is this: bread made from wheat flour, wine from grapes, and the presence of these materials before the priest at the time of the Consecration.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">III - Defect of bread</span></div>
<br />
3. If the bread is not made of wheat flour, or if so much other grain is mixed with the wheat that it is no longer wheat bread, or if it is adulterated in some other way, there is no Sacrament.<br />
4. If the bread has been made with rose-water or some other distillation, the validity of the Sacrament is doubtful.<br />
5. If the bread has begun to mold, but it is not corrupt, or if it is not unleavened according to the custom of the Latin Church, the Sacrament is valid but the celebrant is guilty of grave sin.<br />
6. If the celebrant notices before the Consecration that the host is corrupt or that it is not made of wheat flour, he is to replace that host with another, make the offering at least mentally and continue from where he left off.<br />
7. If he notices this after the Consecration, or even after having consumed the host, he is to put out another host, make the offering as above and begin from the Consecration, namely from the words <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Qui pridie quam pateretur</span>. If he has not consumed the first host, he is to consume it after taking the Body and the Blood, or else reserve it somewhere with reverence. If he has already consumed the first host, he is nevertheless to consume the one that he has consecrated, because the precept of completing the Sacrament is more important than the precept of fasting before Communion.<br />
8. If this should happen after the Blood has been consumed, not only should new bread be brought, but also wine with water. The priest should first make the offering, as above, then consecrate, beginning with the words <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Qui pridie</span>. Then he should immediately receive under both species and continue the Mass, so that the Sacrament will not remain incomplete and so that due order will be observed.<br />
9. If the consecrated host disappears, either by some accident such as a gust of wind or by some animal's taking it, and it cannot be found, then another is to be consecrated, beginning from the <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Qui pridie quam pateretur</span>, having first been offered as above.<br />
10. In the cases referred to in paragraphs 5-9 above, the elevation of the Sacrament is to be omitted, and everything is to be done so as to avoid, as far as possible, any scandal or wonderment on the part of the faithful.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">IV - Defect of wine</span></div>
<br />
11. If the wine has become mere vinegar, or is completely bad, or if it has been made from sour or unripe grapes, or if so much water has been mixed with it that the wine is adulterated, there is no Sacrament.<br />
12. If the wine has begun to turn to vinegar or to become corrupt, or if it is souring, or if it is unfermented, being made from newly pressed grapes, or if it has not been mixed with water, or if it has been mixed with rose-water or some other distillation, the Sacrament is valid, but the celebrant is guilty of grave sin.<br />
13. If the celebrant notices before the consecration of the Blood, even if the Body has already been consecrated, that there is no wine in the chalice, or no water, or neither wine nor water, he should immediately put in wine and water, make the offering as above and consecrate, beginning with the words<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i"> Simili modo</span>, etc.<br />
14. If after the words of the Consecration he notices that there was no wine in the chalice, but only water, he is to pour the water into some vessel, put wine and water into the chalice and consecrate, starting again from the words <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Simili modo</span>, etc.<br />
15. If he notices this after consuming the Body, or after drinking the water in question, he is to set out another host to be consecrated, together with wine and water in the chalice, offer both, consecrate them and consume them, even though he is not fasting.<br />
16. In the cases referred to in paragraphs 13-15 above, the elevation of the Sacrament is to be omitted, and everything is to be done so as to avoid, as far as possible, any scandal or wonderment on the part of the faithful.<br />
17. If he finds out, before or after the Consecration, that the wine is completely vinegar or otherwise corrupt, he is to follow the same procedure as above, as if he were to find that no wine had been put into the chalice, or that only water had been put in.<br />
18. If the celebrant remembers before the consecration of the chalice that there was no water added, he is to put some in at once and say the words of the Consecration. If he remembers this after the consecration of the chalice, he is not to add any water, because the water is not necessary to the Sacrament.<br />
19. If a defect either of bread or of wine is discovered before the consecration of the Body, and the material needed cannot be obtained in any way, the priest should not continue any further. If after the consecration of the Body, or even of the wine, a defect in either species is discovered, and the material needed cannot be obtained in any way, then the priest should continue and complete the Mass if the defective material has already been consecrated, omitting the words and signs that pertain to the defective species. But if the material needed can be obtained with some little delay, he should wait, in order that the Sacrament may not remain incomplete.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">V - Defects of the form</span></div>
<br />
20. Defects on the part of the form may arise if anything is missing from the complete wording required for the act of consecrating. Now the words of the Consecration, which are the form of this Sacrament, are: <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Hoc est enim Corpus meum, and Hic est enim Calix Sanguinis mei, novi et aeterni testamenti: mysterium fidei: qui pro vobis et pro multis effundetur in remissionem peccatorum</span>. If the priest were to shorten or change the form of the consecration of the Body and the Blood, so that in the change of wording the words did not mean the same thing, he would not be achieving a valid Sacrament. If, on the other hand, he were to add or take away anything which did not change the meaning, the Sacrament would be valid, but he would be committing a grave sin.<br />
21. If the celebrant does not remember having said the usual words in the Consecration, he should not for that reason be worried. If, however, he is sure that he omitted something necessary to the Sacrament, that is, the form of the Consecration or a part of it, he is to repeat the formula and continue from there. If he thinks it is very likely that he omitted something essential, he is to repeat the formula conditionally, though the condition need not be expressed. But if what he omitted is not necessary to the Sacrament, he is not to repeat anything; he should simply continue the Mass.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">VI - Defects of the minister</span></div>
<br />
<br />
22. Defects on the part of the minister may arise with regard to the things required in him. These are: first of all the intention, then the disposition of soul, the bodily disposition, the disposition of vestments, the disposition in the rite itself with regard to the things that may occur in it.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">VII - Defect of intention</span></div>
<br />
23. The intention of consecrating is required. Therefore there is no consecration in the following cases: when a priest does not intend to consecrate but only to make a pretense; when some hosts remain on the altar forgotten by the priest, or when some part of the wine or some host is hidden, since the priest intends to consecrate only what is on the corporal; when a priest has eleven hosts before him and intends to consecrate only ten, without determining which ten he means to consecrate. On the other hand, if he thinks there are ten, but intends to consecrate all that he has before him, then all will be consecrated. For that reason every priest should always have such an intention, namely the intention of consecrating all the hosts that have been Placed on the corporal before him for consecration.<br />
24. If the priest thinks that he is holding one host but discovers after the Consecration that there were two hosts stuck together, he is to consume both when the time comes. If after receiving the Body and Blood, or even after the ablution, he finds other consecrated pieces, large or small, he is to consume them, because they belong to the same sacrifice.<br />
25. If, however, a whole consecrated host is left, he is to put it into the tabernacle with the others that are there; if this cannot be done, he is to consume it.<br />
26. It may be that the intention is not actual at the time of the Consecration because the priest lets his mind wander, yet is still virtual, since he has come to the altar intending to do what the Church does. In this case the Sacrament is valid. A priest should be careful, however, to make his intention actual also.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">VIII - Defects of the disposition of soul</span></div>
<br />
27. If a priest celebrates Mass in a state of mortal sin or under some ecclesiastical penalty, he does celebrate a valid Sacrament, but he sins most grievously.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">IX - Defects of the disposition of body</span></div>
<br />
28. If a priest has not been fasting for at least one hour before Communion, he may not celebrate. The drinking of water, however, does not break the fast.<br />
29. The sick, even though they are not bed-ridden, may take non-alcoholic liquids as well as true and proper medicine, whether liquid or solid, before the celebration of Mass, without any time limit.<br />
30. Priests who can do so are earnestly invited to observe the ancient and venerable form of the Eucharistic fast before Mass.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">X - Defects occurring in the celebration of the rite itself</span></div>
<br />
31. Defects may occur also in the performance of the rite itself, if any of the required elements is lacking, as in the following cases: if the Mass is celebrated in a place that is not sacred, or not lawfully approved, or on an altar not consecrated, or not covered with three cloths; if there are no wax candles; if it is not the proper time for celebrating Mass, which is from one hour before dawn until one hour after noon under ordinary circumstances, unless some other time is established or permitted for certain Masses; if the priest fails to wear some one of the priestly vestments; if the priestly vestments and the altar cloths have not been blessed; if there is no cleric present nor any other man or boy serving the Mass; if there is not a chalice, with a cup of gold, or of silver with the inside gold-plated; if the paten is not gold-plated; if both chalice and paten are not consecrated by a bishop; if the corporal is not clean (and the corporal should be of linen, not decorated in the middle with silk or gold; and both corporal and pall should be blessed); if the priest celebrates Mass with his head covered, without a dispensation to do so; if there is no missal present, even though the priest may know by heart the Mass he intends to say.<br />
32. If, while the priest is celebrating Mass, the church is violated before he has reached the Canon, the Mass is to be discontinued; if after the Canon, it is not to be discontinued. If there is fear of an attack by enemies, or of a flood or of the collapse of the building where the Mass is being celebrated, the Mass is to be discontinued if it is before the Consecration; if this fear arises after the Consecration, however, the priest may omit everything else and go on at once to the reception of the Sacrament.<br />
33. If before the Consecration the priest becomes seriously ill, or faints, or dies, the Mass is discontinued. If this happens after the consecration of the Body only and before the consecration of the Blood, or after both have been consecrated, the Mass is to be completed by another priest from the place where the first priest stopped, and in case of necessity even by a priest who is not fasting. If the first priest has not died but has become ill and is still able to receive Communion, and there is no other consecrated host at hand, the priest who is completing the Mass should divide the host, give one part to the sick priest and consume the other part himself. If the priest has died after half-saying the formula for the consecration of the Body, then there is no Consecration and no need for another priest to complete the Mass. If, on the other hand, the priest has died after half- saying the formula for the consecration of the Blood, then another priest is to complete the Mass, repeating the whole formula over the same chalice from the words <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Simili modo, postquam cenatum est</span>; or he may say the whole formula over another chalice which has been prepared, and consume the first priest's host and the Blood consecrated by himself, and then the chalice which was left half-consecrated.<br />
34. If anyone fails to consume the whole Sacrament aside from cases of necessity of this kind, he is guilty of very grave sin.<br />
35. If before the Consecration a fly or spider or anything else falls into the chalice, the priest is to pour out the wine in a suitable place, put other wine into the chalice, add a little water, offer it, as above, and continue the Mass. If after the Consecration a fly or something of the kind falls into the chalice, he is to take it out, wash it with wine, burn it after the Mass is over, and throw the ashes and the wine which was used for washing into the <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">sacrarium</span>.<br />
36. If something poisonous falls into the chalice after the Consecration, or something that would cause vomiting, the consecrated wine is to be poured into another chalice, with water added until the chalice is full, so that the species of wine will be dissolved; and this water is to be poured out into the <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">sacrarium</span>. Other wine, together with water, is to be brought and consecrated.<br />
37. If anything poisonous touches the consecrated host, the priest is to consecrate another and consume it in the way that has been explained, while the first host is to be put into a chalice full of water and disposed of as was explained regarding the Blood in paragraph 36 above.<br />
38. If the particle of the host remains in the chalice when he consumes the Blood, he is to bring it to the edge of the cup with his finger and consume it before the purification, or else he is to pour water in and consume it with the water.<br />
39. If before the Consecration the host is found to be broken, it is to be consecrated anyway, unless the people can see plainly that it is broken. But if there may be scandal for the people, another host is to be taken and offered. If the broken host has already been offered, the priest is to consume it after the ablution. If the host is seen to be broken before the offerings however, another complete host is to be taken, if this can be done without scandal and without a long delay.<br />
40. If the consecrated host falls into the chalice, nothing is to be repeated on that account, but the priest is to continue the Mass, performing the ceremonies and making the usual signs of the Cross with the part of the host that is not moistened with the Blood, if he can conveniently do so. But if the entire host has become wet, he is not to take it out; he is to say everything as usual, omitting the signs of the Cross that pertain to the host alone, and he is to consume the Body and the Blood together, signing himself with the chalice and saying: Corpus et Sanguis Domini nostri, etc.<br />
41. If the Blood freezes in the chalice in winter time, the chalice should be wrapped in cloths that have been warmed. If this is not enough, it should be placed in boiling water near the altar until the Blood melts, but care should be taken that none of the water gets into the chalice.<br />
42. If any of the Blood of Christ falls, if it is only a drop or so, nothing need be done except to pour a little water over the spilled drops and dry it afterwards with a purificator. If more has been spilled, the corporal or the altar cloth or other place is to be washed in the best way possible, and the water is then to be poured into the sacrarium.<br />
43. If, however, all the Blood is spilled after the Consecration, the little that remains is to be consumed, and the procedure described above is to be followed with the rest which has been spilled. But if none at all remains, the priest is to put wine and water into the chalice again and consecrate from the words <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Simili modo, postquam cenatum est</span>, etc., after first making an offering of the chalice, as above.<br />
44. If anyone vomits the Eucharist, the vomit is to be gathered up and disposed of in some decent place.<br />
45. If a consecrated host or any particle of it falls to the ground or floor, it is to be taken up reverently, a little water is to be poured over the place where it fell, and the place is to be dried with a purificator. If it falls on clothing, the clothing need not be washed. If it falls on a woman's clothing, the woman herself is to take the particle and consume it.<br />
46. Defects may occur in the celebration of the rite itself also if the priest does not know the rites and ceremonies to be observed, all of which have been fully described in the above rubrics.]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">De Defectibus </span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">On Defects That May Occur In The Celebration Of Mass</span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">Pope St. Pius V - 1570</div>
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">I - Defects of the Missing</span></div>
<br />
1. The priest who is to celebrate Mass should take every precaution to make sure that none of the things required for celebrating the Sacrament of the Eucharist is missing. A defect may occur with regard to the matter to be consecrated, with regard to the form to be observed and with regard to the consecrating minister. There is no Sacrament if any of these is missing: the proper matter, the form, including the intention, and the priestly ordination of the celebrant. If these things are present, the Sacrament is valid, no matter what else is lacking. There are other defects, however, which may involve sin or scandal, even if they do not impair the validity of the Sacrament.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">II - Defects of the matter</span></div>
<br />
2. Defects on the part of the matter may arise from some lack in the materials required. What is required is this: bread made from wheat flour, wine from grapes, and the presence of these materials before the priest at the time of the Consecration.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">III - Defect of bread</span></div>
<br />
3. If the bread is not made of wheat flour, or if so much other grain is mixed with the wheat that it is no longer wheat bread, or if it is adulterated in some other way, there is no Sacrament.<br />
4. If the bread has been made with rose-water or some other distillation, the validity of the Sacrament is doubtful.<br />
5. If the bread has begun to mold, but it is not corrupt, or if it is not unleavened according to the custom of the Latin Church, the Sacrament is valid but the celebrant is guilty of grave sin.<br />
6. If the celebrant notices before the Consecration that the host is corrupt or that it is not made of wheat flour, he is to replace that host with another, make the offering at least mentally and continue from where he left off.<br />
7. If he notices this after the Consecration, or even after having consumed the host, he is to put out another host, make the offering as above and begin from the Consecration, namely from the words <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Qui pridie quam pateretur</span>. If he has not consumed the first host, he is to consume it after taking the Body and the Blood, or else reserve it somewhere with reverence. If he has already consumed the first host, he is nevertheless to consume the one that he has consecrated, because the precept of completing the Sacrament is more important than the precept of fasting before Communion.<br />
8. If this should happen after the Blood has been consumed, not only should new bread be brought, but also wine with water. The priest should first make the offering, as above, then consecrate, beginning with the words <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Qui pridie</span>. Then he should immediately receive under both species and continue the Mass, so that the Sacrament will not remain incomplete and so that due order will be observed.<br />
9. If the consecrated host disappears, either by some accident such as a gust of wind or by some animal's taking it, and it cannot be found, then another is to be consecrated, beginning from the <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Qui pridie quam pateretur</span>, having first been offered as above.<br />
10. In the cases referred to in paragraphs 5-9 above, the elevation of the Sacrament is to be omitted, and everything is to be done so as to avoid, as far as possible, any scandal or wonderment on the part of the faithful.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">IV - Defect of wine</span></div>
<br />
11. If the wine has become mere vinegar, or is completely bad, or if it has been made from sour or unripe grapes, or if so much water has been mixed with it that the wine is adulterated, there is no Sacrament.<br />
12. If the wine has begun to turn to vinegar or to become corrupt, or if it is souring, or if it is unfermented, being made from newly pressed grapes, or if it has not been mixed with water, or if it has been mixed with rose-water or some other distillation, the Sacrament is valid, but the celebrant is guilty of grave sin.<br />
13. If the celebrant notices before the consecration of the Blood, even if the Body has already been consecrated, that there is no wine in the chalice, or no water, or neither wine nor water, he should immediately put in wine and water, make the offering as above and consecrate, beginning with the words<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i"> Simili modo</span>, etc.<br />
14. If after the words of the Consecration he notices that there was no wine in the chalice, but only water, he is to pour the water into some vessel, put wine and water into the chalice and consecrate, starting again from the words <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Simili modo</span>, etc.<br />
15. If he notices this after consuming the Body, or after drinking the water in question, he is to set out another host to be consecrated, together with wine and water in the chalice, offer both, consecrate them and consume them, even though he is not fasting.<br />
16. In the cases referred to in paragraphs 13-15 above, the elevation of the Sacrament is to be omitted, and everything is to be done so as to avoid, as far as possible, any scandal or wonderment on the part of the faithful.<br />
17. If he finds out, before or after the Consecration, that the wine is completely vinegar or otherwise corrupt, he is to follow the same procedure as above, as if he were to find that no wine had been put into the chalice, or that only water had been put in.<br />
18. If the celebrant remembers before the consecration of the chalice that there was no water added, he is to put some in at once and say the words of the Consecration. If he remembers this after the consecration of the chalice, he is not to add any water, because the water is not necessary to the Sacrament.<br />
19. If a defect either of bread or of wine is discovered before the consecration of the Body, and the material needed cannot be obtained in any way, the priest should not continue any further. If after the consecration of the Body, or even of the wine, a defect in either species is discovered, and the material needed cannot be obtained in any way, then the priest should continue and complete the Mass if the defective material has already been consecrated, omitting the words and signs that pertain to the defective species. But if the material needed can be obtained with some little delay, he should wait, in order that the Sacrament may not remain incomplete.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">V - Defects of the form</span></div>
<br />
20. Defects on the part of the form may arise if anything is missing from the complete wording required for the act of consecrating. Now the words of the Consecration, which are the form of this Sacrament, are: <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Hoc est enim Corpus meum, and Hic est enim Calix Sanguinis mei, novi et aeterni testamenti: mysterium fidei: qui pro vobis et pro multis effundetur in remissionem peccatorum</span>. If the priest were to shorten or change the form of the consecration of the Body and the Blood, so that in the change of wording the words did not mean the same thing, he would not be achieving a valid Sacrament. If, on the other hand, he were to add or take away anything which did not change the meaning, the Sacrament would be valid, but he would be committing a grave sin.<br />
21. If the celebrant does not remember having said the usual words in the Consecration, he should not for that reason be worried. If, however, he is sure that he omitted something necessary to the Sacrament, that is, the form of the Consecration or a part of it, he is to repeat the formula and continue from there. If he thinks it is very likely that he omitted something essential, he is to repeat the formula conditionally, though the condition need not be expressed. But if what he omitted is not necessary to the Sacrament, he is not to repeat anything; he should simply continue the Mass.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">VI - Defects of the minister</span></div>
<br />
<br />
22. Defects on the part of the minister may arise with regard to the things required in him. These are: first of all the intention, then the disposition of soul, the bodily disposition, the disposition of vestments, the disposition in the rite itself with regard to the things that may occur in it.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">VII - Defect of intention</span></div>
<br />
23. The intention of consecrating is required. Therefore there is no consecration in the following cases: when a priest does not intend to consecrate but only to make a pretense; when some hosts remain on the altar forgotten by the priest, or when some part of the wine or some host is hidden, since the priest intends to consecrate only what is on the corporal; when a priest has eleven hosts before him and intends to consecrate only ten, without determining which ten he means to consecrate. On the other hand, if he thinks there are ten, but intends to consecrate all that he has before him, then all will be consecrated. For that reason every priest should always have such an intention, namely the intention of consecrating all the hosts that have been Placed on the corporal before him for consecration.<br />
24. If the priest thinks that he is holding one host but discovers after the Consecration that there were two hosts stuck together, he is to consume both when the time comes. If after receiving the Body and Blood, or even after the ablution, he finds other consecrated pieces, large or small, he is to consume them, because they belong to the same sacrifice.<br />
25. If, however, a whole consecrated host is left, he is to put it into the tabernacle with the others that are there; if this cannot be done, he is to consume it.<br />
26. It may be that the intention is not actual at the time of the Consecration because the priest lets his mind wander, yet is still virtual, since he has come to the altar intending to do what the Church does. In this case the Sacrament is valid. A priest should be careful, however, to make his intention actual also.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">VIII - Defects of the disposition of soul</span></div>
<br />
27. If a priest celebrates Mass in a state of mortal sin or under some ecclesiastical penalty, he does celebrate a valid Sacrament, but he sins most grievously.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">IX - Defects of the disposition of body</span></div>
<br />
28. If a priest has not been fasting for at least one hour before Communion, he may not celebrate. The drinking of water, however, does not break the fast.<br />
29. The sick, even though they are not bed-ridden, may take non-alcoholic liquids as well as true and proper medicine, whether liquid or solid, before the celebration of Mass, without any time limit.<br />
30. Priests who can do so are earnestly invited to observe the ancient and venerable form of the Eucharistic fast before Mass.<br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: left;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">X - Defects occurring in the celebration of the rite itself</span></div>
<br />
31. Defects may occur also in the performance of the rite itself, if any of the required elements is lacking, as in the following cases: if the Mass is celebrated in a place that is not sacred, or not lawfully approved, or on an altar not consecrated, or not covered with three cloths; if there are no wax candles; if it is not the proper time for celebrating Mass, which is from one hour before dawn until one hour after noon under ordinary circumstances, unless some other time is established or permitted for certain Masses; if the priest fails to wear some one of the priestly vestments; if the priestly vestments and the altar cloths have not been blessed; if there is no cleric present nor any other man or boy serving the Mass; if there is not a chalice, with a cup of gold, or of silver with the inside gold-plated; if the paten is not gold-plated; if both chalice and paten are not consecrated by a bishop; if the corporal is not clean (and the corporal should be of linen, not decorated in the middle with silk or gold; and both corporal and pall should be blessed); if the priest celebrates Mass with his head covered, without a dispensation to do so; if there is no missal present, even though the priest may know by heart the Mass he intends to say.<br />
32. If, while the priest is celebrating Mass, the church is violated before he has reached the Canon, the Mass is to be discontinued; if after the Canon, it is not to be discontinued. If there is fear of an attack by enemies, or of a flood or of the collapse of the building where the Mass is being celebrated, the Mass is to be discontinued if it is before the Consecration; if this fear arises after the Consecration, however, the priest may omit everything else and go on at once to the reception of the Sacrament.<br />
33. If before the Consecration the priest becomes seriously ill, or faints, or dies, the Mass is discontinued. If this happens after the consecration of the Body only and before the consecration of the Blood, or after both have been consecrated, the Mass is to be completed by another priest from the place where the first priest stopped, and in case of necessity even by a priest who is not fasting. If the first priest has not died but has become ill and is still able to receive Communion, and there is no other consecrated host at hand, the priest who is completing the Mass should divide the host, give one part to the sick priest and consume the other part himself. If the priest has died after half-saying the formula for the consecration of the Body, then there is no Consecration and no need for another priest to complete the Mass. If, on the other hand, the priest has died after half- saying the formula for the consecration of the Blood, then another priest is to complete the Mass, repeating the whole formula over the same chalice from the words <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Simili modo, postquam cenatum est</span>; or he may say the whole formula over another chalice which has been prepared, and consume the first priest's host and the Blood consecrated by himself, and then the chalice which was left half-consecrated.<br />
34. If anyone fails to consume the whole Sacrament aside from cases of necessity of this kind, he is guilty of very grave sin.<br />
35. If before the Consecration a fly or spider or anything else falls into the chalice, the priest is to pour out the wine in a suitable place, put other wine into the chalice, add a little water, offer it, as above, and continue the Mass. If after the Consecration a fly or something of the kind falls into the chalice, he is to take it out, wash it with wine, burn it after the Mass is over, and throw the ashes and the wine which was used for washing into the <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">sacrarium</span>.<br />
36. If something poisonous falls into the chalice after the Consecration, or something that would cause vomiting, the consecrated wine is to be poured into another chalice, with water added until the chalice is full, so that the species of wine will be dissolved; and this water is to be poured out into the <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">sacrarium</span>. Other wine, together with water, is to be brought and consecrated.<br />
37. If anything poisonous touches the consecrated host, the priest is to consecrate another and consume it in the way that has been explained, while the first host is to be put into a chalice full of water and disposed of as was explained regarding the Blood in paragraph 36 above.<br />
38. If the particle of the host remains in the chalice when he consumes the Blood, he is to bring it to the edge of the cup with his finger and consume it before the purification, or else he is to pour water in and consume it with the water.<br />
39. If before the Consecration the host is found to be broken, it is to be consecrated anyway, unless the people can see plainly that it is broken. But if there may be scandal for the people, another host is to be taken and offered. If the broken host has already been offered, the priest is to consume it after the ablution. If the host is seen to be broken before the offerings however, another complete host is to be taken, if this can be done without scandal and without a long delay.<br />
40. If the consecrated host falls into the chalice, nothing is to be repeated on that account, but the priest is to continue the Mass, performing the ceremonies and making the usual signs of the Cross with the part of the host that is not moistened with the Blood, if he can conveniently do so. But if the entire host has become wet, he is not to take it out; he is to say everything as usual, omitting the signs of the Cross that pertain to the host alone, and he is to consume the Body and the Blood together, signing himself with the chalice and saying: Corpus et Sanguis Domini nostri, etc.<br />
41. If the Blood freezes in the chalice in winter time, the chalice should be wrapped in cloths that have been warmed. If this is not enough, it should be placed in boiling water near the altar until the Blood melts, but care should be taken that none of the water gets into the chalice.<br />
42. If any of the Blood of Christ falls, if it is only a drop or so, nothing need be done except to pour a little water over the spilled drops and dry it afterwards with a purificator. If more has been spilled, the corporal or the altar cloth or other place is to be washed in the best way possible, and the water is then to be poured into the sacrarium.<br />
43. If, however, all the Blood is spilled after the Consecration, the little that remains is to be consumed, and the procedure described above is to be followed with the rest which has been spilled. But if none at all remains, the priest is to put wine and water into the chalice again and consecrate from the words <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Simili modo, postquam cenatum est</span>, etc., after first making an offering of the chalice, as above.<br />
44. If anyone vomits the Eucharist, the vomit is to be gathered up and disposed of in some decent place.<br />
45. If a consecrated host or any particle of it falls to the ground or floor, it is to be taken up reverently, a little water is to be poured over the place where it fell, and the place is to be dried with a purificator. If it falls on clothing, the clothing need not be washed. If it falls on a woman's clothing, the woman herself is to take the particle and consume it.<br />
46. Defects may occur in the celebration of the rite itself also if the priest does not know the rites and ceremonies to be observed, all of which have been fully described in the above rubrics.]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Pope Benedict XV: Bonum Sane - Devotion to St. Joseph]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=4243</link>
			<pubDate>Mon, 19 Sep 2022 09:28:43 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=4243</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">BONUM SANE</span><br />
Devotion to St. Joseph, Half a century as Patron of the Catholic Church</span><br />
<br />
Motu Proprio Of His Holiness <a href="https://fssp.com/st-joseph-against-socialism-100-years-of-bonum-sane/" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Benedict XV</a><br />
<br />
Original Latin <a href="https://www.vatican.va/content/benedict-xv/la/motu_proprio/documents/hf_ben-xv_motu-proprio_19200725_bonum-sane.html" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">here</a></div>
<br />
<br />
It was a good and salutary thing for the Christian people that Our Predecessor of immortal memory Pius IX decreed the most chaste Spouse of the Virgin Mother of God and Custodian of the Word Incarnate, Joseph, to be patron of the Catholic Church, and as the 50th anniversary of the auspicious event occurs next December, we believe it useful that it would be solemnly celebrated by the entire world.<br />
<br />
If We look over this period of time, it displays to us a long series of pious institutions which attest that the cult of the most holy Patriarch has gradually grown among Christ’s faithful to the present. If we also consider the calamities that afflict the human race at present, it appears all the more necessary that this cult be substantially increased among the people and more widespread everywhere.<br />
<br />
In fact, after the grave tensions of the war, we have indicated in Our recent Encyclical “On the Reconciliation of Christian Peace” what was missing to re-establish a tranquility of order everywhere, particularly in the relations that exist between peoples and between individuals in the civil sphere. And now it is necessary to consider another cause of disturbance, much deeper, that lurks in the inmost bowels of human society. Namely, when the scourge of war struck the human race, people were already deeply infected with naturalism, that great pestilence of the century that, where it takes root, diminishes the desire for heavenly things, extinguishes the flame of divine charity, and takes from man the grace of Christ that heals and elevates, and — finally taking away the light of Faith and leaving him only the corrupt forces of nature — leaves him at the mercy of his wildest passions. Thus it happened that many people dedicated themselves only to the acquisition of earthly goods, and while the strife between the proletarians and the owners grew more acute, this class hatred increased all the more with the duration and atrocity of the war, which on the one hand caused intolerable economic hardship to the masses, and other hand made spectacular fortunes flow into the hands of a very few.<br />
<br />
It should be added that the sanctity of faith in marriage and many people’s respect for paternal authority have been not a little wounded by the war, both because the absence of one spouse has diminished in the other the bond of duty, and also because the absence of a vigilant eye has furnished the occasion for rashness, especially for the woman, to live too freely according to one’s own tastes. Therefore we cannot fail to notice with true pain that popular morals are now quite a bit more depraved and corrupt than before, and that therefore the so-called “social question” has been getting worse to the point of threatening irreparable ruin.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Indeed, in the votes and the expectations of the most seditious, <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">an idea has matured of a certain universal republic to come, founded on the absolute equality of men and on the communion of goods, in which there would no longer be any distinctions of nationality, and in which is recognized neither the authority of the father over his children, nor the public authority over the citizens, nor the authority of God over men united in a civil consortium. All things which, if they were realized, would necessarily give rise to tremendous societal convulsions, such as that which is now devastating a not small portion of Europe.</span></span> And precisely to bring about a similar condition of things among other peoples, we see that the common people are agitated by the fury and the impudence of a few, and here and there we see riots.<br />
<br />
We however, concerned more than anything by the course of these events, did not neglect, when the opportunity offered itself, to remind the sons of the Church their duty, as we recently did with the letter addressed to the Bishop of Bergamo and to the bishops of the Veneto region. And now with the same motive, that is to remember the duty to the men on our side who earn their bread with labor, however many and wherever they are, to keep them immune from the contagion of socialism, the bitter enemy of Christian principles, We with great solicitude offer them in a particular way St. Joseph—that they might follow him as their special guide and honor him as their heavenly Patron.<br />
<br />
He, in fact, lived a life similar to theirs, so much so that Jesus, God, despite being the Only Begotten of the Eternal Father, willed to be called “the carpenter’s son.” But he knew how to adorn that humble and poor condition of his with so much and so many types of virtue! Above all, those virtues were to shine in the spouse of Mary Immaculate, and in the putative father of Our Lord Jesus. Therefore, at the school of Joseph, all will learn to consider passing current events in the light of their futures that last eternally, and consoling the inevitable hardships of the human condition with the hope of the good things of heaven, they should aspire to the latter through obeying the divine will, living soberly, according to the dictates of justice and piety. As regards the workers specially, it pleases Us to restate here the words proclaimed by our Predecessor of happy memory Leo XIII, since they are such that, in Our opinion, nothing can be said better about the matter:<br />
<br />
“Through these considerations, the poor and those who live by the labour of their hands should be of good heart and learn to be just. If they win the right of emerging from poverty and obtaining a better rank by lawful means, reason and justice uphold them in changing the order established, in the first instance, for them by the Providence of God. But recourse to force and struggles by seditious paths to obtain such ends are madnesses which only aggravate the evil which they aim to suppress. Let the poor, then, if they would be wise, trust not to the promises of seditious men, but rather to the example and patronage of the Blessed Joseph, and to the maternal charity of the Church, which each day takes an increasing compassion on their lot.”<br />
<br />
With the flourishing of the faithful’s devotion to St. Joseph, there will simultaneously increase as a consequence their devotion to the Holy Family of Nazareth, of which he was the august Head, the two devotions spontaneously welling up one from the other. In fact, through Joseph we go directly to Mary, and through Mary, to Jesus, the origin of all holiness, who consecrated the domestic virtues with His obedience to Joseph and Mary.<br />
<br />
<span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">We therefore desire that Christian families be fully inspired by these marvelous examples of virtue and conform to them. In this way, since the family is the fulcrum and the basis of human unity, strengthening domestic society with the defense of holy purity, harmony, and fidelity, with all these a new vigor and, we might even say, a new blood would circulate through the veins of human society, by virtue of Christ, and there will follow not only an amelioration of private morals, but also in the discipline of community and civil life.</span><br />
<br />
We, therefore, full of trust in the patronage of him, to whose vigilant providence God was pleased to grant custody of his Incarnate Only Begotten and of the Virgin Mother of God, we strongly exhort all the Bishops in the Catholic world so that, in these stormy times for Christianity, they will lead the faithful to implore with greater commitment the valuable help of St. Joseph. And because there are many ways approved by this Apostolic See by which one can venerate the Holy Patriarch, especially on all the Wednesdays of the year and in the entire month consecrated to him, We desire that, by request of each Bishop, all these devotions be practiced in every diocese as much as possible. But in a particular way, because he is justly held as the most efficacious protector of the dying, having expired with the assistance of Jesus and Mary, holy Pastors should take care to inculcate and favor with all the prestige of their authority those pious associations instituted to supplicate Joseph in favor of the dying, such as those “of a Happy Death”, of the “Transit of St. Joseph”, and “for the Dying.”<br />
<br />
To commemorate the aforementioned Pontifical Decree, we order and enjoin that within a year, beginning at the 8th of December, in all the Catholic world there will be celebrated, in honor of St. Joseph, Spouse of the Blessed Virgin Mary, Patron of the Catholic Church, a solemn ceremony, how and when each Bishop deems appropriate: and to all those who assist you, We grant now, with the usual conditions, a Plenary Indulgence.<br />
<br />
Given at Rome, at St. Peter’s, on July 25, the feast of St. James the Apostle, 1920, in the sixth year of Our pontificate.<br />
<br />
BENEDICTUS PP. XV]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">BONUM SANE</span><br />
Devotion to St. Joseph, Half a century as Patron of the Catholic Church</span><br />
<br />
Motu Proprio Of His Holiness <a href="https://fssp.com/st-joseph-against-socialism-100-years-of-bonum-sane/" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Benedict XV</a><br />
<br />
Original Latin <a href="https://www.vatican.va/content/benedict-xv/la/motu_proprio/documents/hf_ben-xv_motu-proprio_19200725_bonum-sane.html" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">here</a></div>
<br />
<br />
It was a good and salutary thing for the Christian people that Our Predecessor of immortal memory Pius IX decreed the most chaste Spouse of the Virgin Mother of God and Custodian of the Word Incarnate, Joseph, to be patron of the Catholic Church, and as the 50th anniversary of the auspicious event occurs next December, we believe it useful that it would be solemnly celebrated by the entire world.<br />
<br />
If We look over this period of time, it displays to us a long series of pious institutions which attest that the cult of the most holy Patriarch has gradually grown among Christ’s faithful to the present. If we also consider the calamities that afflict the human race at present, it appears all the more necessary that this cult be substantially increased among the people and more widespread everywhere.<br />
<br />
In fact, after the grave tensions of the war, we have indicated in Our recent Encyclical “On the Reconciliation of Christian Peace” what was missing to re-establish a tranquility of order everywhere, particularly in the relations that exist between peoples and between individuals in the civil sphere. And now it is necessary to consider another cause of disturbance, much deeper, that lurks in the inmost bowels of human society. Namely, when the scourge of war struck the human race, people were already deeply infected with naturalism, that great pestilence of the century that, where it takes root, diminishes the desire for heavenly things, extinguishes the flame of divine charity, and takes from man the grace of Christ that heals and elevates, and — finally taking away the light of Faith and leaving him only the corrupt forces of nature — leaves him at the mercy of his wildest passions. Thus it happened that many people dedicated themselves only to the acquisition of earthly goods, and while the strife between the proletarians and the owners grew more acute, this class hatred increased all the more with the duration and atrocity of the war, which on the one hand caused intolerable economic hardship to the masses, and other hand made spectacular fortunes flow into the hands of a very few.<br />
<br />
It should be added that the sanctity of faith in marriage and many people’s respect for paternal authority have been not a little wounded by the war, both because the absence of one spouse has diminished in the other the bond of duty, and also because the absence of a vigilant eye has furnished the occasion for rashness, especially for the woman, to live too freely according to one’s own tastes. Therefore we cannot fail to notice with true pain that popular morals are now quite a bit more depraved and corrupt than before, and that therefore the so-called “social question” has been getting worse to the point of threatening irreparable ruin.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Indeed, in the votes and the expectations of the most seditious, <span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">an idea has matured of a certain universal republic to come, founded on the absolute equality of men and on the communion of goods, in which there would no longer be any distinctions of nationality, and in which is recognized neither the authority of the father over his children, nor the public authority over the citizens, nor the authority of God over men united in a civil consortium. All things which, if they were realized, would necessarily give rise to tremendous societal convulsions, such as that which is now devastating a not small portion of Europe.</span></span> And precisely to bring about a similar condition of things among other peoples, we see that the common people are agitated by the fury and the impudence of a few, and here and there we see riots.<br />
<br />
We however, concerned more than anything by the course of these events, did not neglect, when the opportunity offered itself, to remind the sons of the Church their duty, as we recently did with the letter addressed to the Bishop of Bergamo and to the bishops of the Veneto region. And now with the same motive, that is to remember the duty to the men on our side who earn their bread with labor, however many and wherever they are, to keep them immune from the contagion of socialism, the bitter enemy of Christian principles, We with great solicitude offer them in a particular way St. Joseph—that they might follow him as their special guide and honor him as their heavenly Patron.<br />
<br />
He, in fact, lived a life similar to theirs, so much so that Jesus, God, despite being the Only Begotten of the Eternal Father, willed to be called “the carpenter’s son.” But he knew how to adorn that humble and poor condition of his with so much and so many types of virtue! Above all, those virtues were to shine in the spouse of Mary Immaculate, and in the putative father of Our Lord Jesus. Therefore, at the school of Joseph, all will learn to consider passing current events in the light of their futures that last eternally, and consoling the inevitable hardships of the human condition with the hope of the good things of heaven, they should aspire to the latter through obeying the divine will, living soberly, according to the dictates of justice and piety. As regards the workers specially, it pleases Us to restate here the words proclaimed by our Predecessor of happy memory Leo XIII, since they are such that, in Our opinion, nothing can be said better about the matter:<br />
<br />
“Through these considerations, the poor and those who live by the labour of their hands should be of good heart and learn to be just. If they win the right of emerging from poverty and obtaining a better rank by lawful means, reason and justice uphold them in changing the order established, in the first instance, for them by the Providence of God. But recourse to force and struggles by seditious paths to obtain such ends are madnesses which only aggravate the evil which they aim to suppress. Let the poor, then, if they would be wise, trust not to the promises of seditious men, but rather to the example and patronage of the Blessed Joseph, and to the maternal charity of the Church, which each day takes an increasing compassion on their lot.”<br />
<br />
With the flourishing of the faithful’s devotion to St. Joseph, there will simultaneously increase as a consequence their devotion to the Holy Family of Nazareth, of which he was the august Head, the two devotions spontaneously welling up one from the other. In fact, through Joseph we go directly to Mary, and through Mary, to Jesus, the origin of all holiness, who consecrated the domestic virtues with His obedience to Joseph and Mary.<br />
<br />
<span style="color: #71101d;" class="mycode_color">We therefore desire that Christian families be fully inspired by these marvelous examples of virtue and conform to them. In this way, since the family is the fulcrum and the basis of human unity, strengthening domestic society with the defense of holy purity, harmony, and fidelity, with all these a new vigor and, we might even say, a new blood would circulate through the veins of human society, by virtue of Christ, and there will follow not only an amelioration of private morals, but also in the discipline of community and civil life.</span><br />
<br />
We, therefore, full of trust in the patronage of him, to whose vigilant providence God was pleased to grant custody of his Incarnate Only Begotten and of the Virgin Mother of God, we strongly exhort all the Bishops in the Catholic world so that, in these stormy times for Christianity, they will lead the faithful to implore with greater commitment the valuable help of St. Joseph. And because there are many ways approved by this Apostolic See by which one can venerate the Holy Patriarch, especially on all the Wednesdays of the year and in the entire month consecrated to him, We desire that, by request of each Bishop, all these devotions be practiced in every diocese as much as possible. But in a particular way, because he is justly held as the most efficacious protector of the dying, having expired with the assistance of Jesus and Mary, holy Pastors should take care to inculcate and favor with all the prestige of their authority those pious associations instituted to supplicate Joseph in favor of the dying, such as those “of a Happy Death”, of the “Transit of St. Joseph”, and “for the Dying.”<br />
<br />
To commemorate the aforementioned Pontifical Decree, we order and enjoin that within a year, beginning at the 8th of December, in all the Catholic world there will be celebrated, in honor of St. Joseph, Spouse of the Blessed Virgin Mary, Patron of the Catholic Church, a solemn ceremony, how and when each Bishop deems appropriate: and to all those who assist you, We grant now, with the usual conditions, a Plenary Indulgence.<br />
<br />
Given at Rome, at St. Peter’s, on July 25, the feast of St. James the Apostle, 1920, in the sixth year of Our pontificate.<br />
<br />
BENEDICTUS PP. XV]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Pope Pius XII: Cupimus Imprimis - On the Catholic Church in China [Apostolic Letter]]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=3803</link>
			<pubDate>Wed, 25 May 2022 10:33:07 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=3803</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">CUPIMUS IMPRIMIS</span><br />
THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CHINA</span><br />
Apostolic Letter - Pope Pius XII - January 18, 1952<br />
[Computer translated from the Italian <a href="https://www-vatican-va.translate.goog/content/pius-xii/it/apost_letters/documents/hf_p-xii_apl_19520118_cupimus-imprimis.html?_x_tr_sl=auto&amp;_x_tr_tl=en&amp;_x_tr_hl=en" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">here</a>.]</div>
<br />
<br />
<br />
First of all, we wish to express to you Our ardent affection for the whole people of China, who from the earliest times have distinguished themselves among the other peoples of Asia for their exploits, their literature and the splendor of their civilization, and , after having been illuminated by the light of the Gospel, which immensely surpasses the wisdom of this world, he drew from it greater riches for his spirit, that is, the Christian virtues, which perfect and consolidate the very civil virtues. In fact, as you well know, the Catholic religion does not contradict any doctrine that is true, or any public or private institution that has justice, freedom and charity as its foundation, but rather everything is promoted, enhanced and perfected by it. Indeed, it is in no way opposed to the natural disposition of each people,<br />
<br />
For this reason we have been extremely saddened to know that among you the Catholic Church is considered, presented and fought as the enemy of your people; that its bishops, other sacred ministers and men and women religious very often, unfortunately, are either removed from their seats, or are hindered in the free exercise of their duties, as if it were not at the service of heavenly things, did not endeavor to cultivate and strengthen virtue in souls, to enlighten the minds in schools, to finally alleviate human suffering in hospitals and console children, young children and old people in hospices, but instead obeyed human interests and the lust for earthly power.<br />
<br />
Therefore, although already in the recent encyclical Evangelii praecones we have addressed the word to all the faithful of the extreme regions of the East, who have suffered and are suffering precisely because they were and are very attached to their religion, nevertheless Our hearts and We particularly wish to address this letter, to console you, exhort you paternally, knowing well your anguish, your anxieties and your adversities. And since it is no less known to Us how great your steadfastness in faith and ardent love for Christ and his church are, we thank God the Father through his only begotten Son and our divine Redeemer, who has bestowed upon you from on high and he bestows strength on you, in order to sustain the holy battles for his glory and the salvation of souls.<br />
<br />
To you, from all parts of the world, Catholics address their minds and hearts with admiration: "Your faith is celebrated throughout the world" ( Rom 1: 8); and to you too can be applied what the apostle to the nations writes: «They were tempted. . . you beg, distressed, afflicted. . . of which the world was not worthy "( Heb 11: 37-38). Not to your dishonor, therefore, but to your glory it must be attributed, if "through Christ you have been given the gift not only to believe in him, but also to suffer for him" ( Phil 1:29 ).<br />
<br />
Moreover, since it is a question of the cause of God and his holy church "do not be terrified of adversaries for anything" ( Phil 1:28 ); but be strong in that strength of soul which rests not on human strength, but on divine grace, obtained through prayer. Offer to God, as a sweet holocaust, your aches, your pains and your sufferings, so that he may, in his benevolence, finally grant tranquility and freedom to the church in China, and make everyone understand what the the rest is clearer than the light of the sun, that it does not seek earthly things, but celestial ones, and strives by its divine mandate to direct all its followers towards the heavenly homeland, with the practice of virtues and with good works.<br />
<br />
As everyone knows and can easily see, there is certainly no shortage of those who strive to seize earthly power and seek every day more and more to extend and increase it; but the church does not aspire to this, nor does it seek it. Indeed, it strives to spread the truth of the Gospel, with which it adorns the hearts of men, improves them and makes them worthy of heaven, seeks to promote fraternal harmony among citizens, consoles and relieves the poor as much as possible, and consolidates and it strengthens the very foundations of the human consortium with the Christian virtues which are more powerful than any weapon. Those who adhere to none are inferior in the love of country; they obey the public authorities out of a duty of conscience and according to the norms established by God; they render to each one, and above all to God, what is due. It does not call to itself a single people, a single nation, but loves the people of any lineage with that supernatural love of Christ, which must unite all of them as brothers. Therefore no one can affirm that it is at the service of a particular power; likewise, it cannot be requested that, having broken the unity which its divine Founder wished to bestow on it, and constituting particular churches in each nation, these should be miserably separated from the Apostolic See, where Peter, Vicar of Jesus Christ, continues to live in his successors until the end of the centuries. If any Christian community wanted to do this, it would lose its vitality like a branch detached from the vine (cf. supernatural love of Christ, who must join all together as brothers. Therefore no one can affirm that it is at the service of a particular power; likewise, it cannot be requested that, having broken the unity which its divine Founder wished to bestow on it, and constituting particular churches in each nation, these should be miserably separated from the Apostolic See, where Peter, Vicar of Jesus Christ, continues to live in his successors until the end of the centuries. If any Christian community wanted to do this, it would lose its vitality like a branch detached from the vine (cf. supernatural love of Christ, who must join all together as brothers. Therefore no one can affirm that it is at the service of a particular power; likewise, it cannot be requested that, having broken the unity which its divine Founder wished to bestow on it, and constituting particular churches in each nation, these should be miserably separated from the Apostolic See, where Peter, Vicar of Jesus Christ, continues to live in his successors until the end of the centuries. If any Christian community wanted to do this, it would lose its vitality like a branch detached from the vine (cf. unity with which its divine Founder wanted to honor it, and particular churches in each nation are constituted, these are miserably separated from the Apostolic See, where Peter, vicar of Jesus Christ, continues to live in his successors until the end of the centuries. If any Christian community wanted to do this, it would lose its vitality like a branch detached from the vine (cf. unity with which its divine Founder wanted to honor it, and particular churches in each nation are constituted, these are miserably separated from the Apostolic See, where Peter, vicar of Jesus Christ, continues to live in his successors until the end of the centuries. If any Christian community wanted to do this, it would lose its vitality like a branch detached from the vine (cf.Jn 15: 6), nor could it produce wholesome fruit.<br />
<br />
You, venerable brothers and beloved children, know all this well, and for this reason you oppose the firmness of your will to the pitfalls of all kinds, even if they are presented to you in a subtle way under false appearances of truth. Nor is it unknown to you that the missionaries of foreign nations are sent among you for this reason alone, to provide for the immense needs of your people in matters relating to the Christian religion, and to offer their help to the indigenous clergy, who are still numerically insufficient for the needs themselves. Therefore, as soon as this apostolic see had the opportunity to entrust your dioceses to bishops who were your fellow citizens, it did so willingly. In fact, twenty-five years have already passed since our predecessor Pius XI of happy memory, for his ardent love for the church of China; he himself consecrated the first six bishops, chosen from among your people, in the majesty of St. Peter's Basilica; and We ourselves, desirous of nothing more than to increase and make ever more lasting the progress of your church, a few years ago we constituted the sacred hierarchy in China and raised to the dignity of the Roman purple, first in the annals of history, a your fellow citizen.<br />
<br />
If, therefore, all the missionaries who, having abandoned their beloved homeland, have fertilized the field of the Lord among you with their labors, are ordered to leave your places, as if they were harmful people, this, besides to be ungrateful to them, it returns very harmful to the very developments of your church. That if they are not citizens of a single foreign nation, but are chosen by many, indeed from all nations, where the Catholic religion is flourishing and the ardor of the apostolate is developed, the universal character of the Catholic Church is evident, and these heralds of the gospel ask for nothing else, want nothing else more than to choose your land as their second homeland, to illuminate it with the light of the evangelical doctrine, to introduce Christian customs,<br />
<br />
Nor should it be less evident to all honest people that the religious, who also among you, as comforting angels, lend their work in schools, orphanages, hospitals, are driven to do so by that love. divine for which, renouncing the earthly marriage to be united with the celestial Spouse, they take your children as their own, especially the poor and the abandoned, and with a spirit of sweet and supernatural motherhood, as far as is in their power, they raise them, instruct them conveniently and educate them.<br />
<br />
As you well know, the Catholic Church does all this by order and mandate of its divine Founder; this he does, let's say, nor does he ask for anything other than the legitimate freedom to be able to carry out his duties everywhere, for the good and salvation of the peoples themselves. And if she is attacked with false accusations, her pastors and her followers must not lose heart, but confidently lean on the promises of Jesus Christ expressed with these solemn words: "The gates of hell will not be able to prevail against her" ( Mt 16:18 ); "And behold, I will be with you always until the end of the ages" ( Mt28, 20). On the contrary, please raise ardent prayers to God for the persecutors themselves, so that in his goodness, with his light and with the motion of his grace, he illumines their minds, moves them and directs them towards the celestial truths. Continue to work in this way, venerable brothers and beloved children, without fear of dangers and difficulties, but mindful of that sublime sentence of the divine Redeemer: «Blessed are those who weep: for they will be comforted. Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for justice: for they will be satisfied. ... Blessed are you, when they curse you, and persecute you, and lying they will say every evil of you for my sake. Rejoice and rejoice: for great is your reward in heaven "( Mt5, 5-12). As in the early days of the Church, the Apostles "went away full of joy. . . since they had been deemed worthy to suffer contumelia for the name of Jesus "( Acts 5:41), so you too do not be frightened, but with your eyes, minds and souls turned towards heaven, be filled with that joy and those heavenly consolations, which derive from a good conscience and are nourished by the firm hope of the eternal reward.<br />
<br />
Already other times along the course of the centuries your church has had to endure very fierce persecutions, your soil has already been purple with the sacred blood of the martyrs; however, you can rightly apply those famous words to yourselves: «We become more and more numerous every time we are reaped ...; the blood of Christians is seed ”. ( 2 ) As everyone can observe all human things, sad or happy, weak or very powerful, sooner or later they will have to disappear; but the society that Christ the Lord founded, under the guidance of the eternal God, through difficulties and contrasts, snares and triumphs, struggles and victories, will continue to carry out its mission of peace and salvation until the end of the centuries: it can in fact be fought, but it cannot be won. Firmly therefore trusting in the divine promises, in no way let yourselves be intimidated; as the sun shines again after storms, so after so much anguish, upheaval and suffering, peace, tranquility and freedom will finally shine on your church with God's help. In the meantime, together with your prayers, Our supplications and those of all the faithful come together in the most intense manner, and almost do sweet violence to the Father of mercies, to implore from him that as soon as possible and in the happiest way this happens.<br />
<br />
Let us pray that those holy martyrs who already gave an example of heroism to your ancestors, and who now enjoy immortal glory in heaven, may obtain this for you; this is obtained mainly by the Virgin Mother of God Mary, Queen of China whom you love and venerate with such ardor of piety. May she bring in a particular way her very valid comfort to all those who find themselves in danger, in distress, in prison, in exile; and may she be especially present with her assistance to those who, having formed a peaceful association, have consecrated themselves to her service and boast in her name, and grant them strength, consolation, help.<br />
<br />
As we raise Our suppliant hands to heaven, and implore for you divine grace, bearer of Christian strength, in the hope of this and as a sign of Our benevolence, to each of you, venerable brothers, and to all the faithful who have been entrusted to the your pastoral care, we cordially impart the apostolic blessing in the Lord.<br />
<br />
Rome, at Saint Peter's, January 18, the feast of the Roman chair of Saint Peter, in the year 1952, the thirteenth of our pontificate.<br />
<br />
PIO PP. XII<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size">(1) PIUS PP. XII, Epist. apost. Cupimus imprimis de catholica Ecclesia in Sinis, [Ad venerabiles Fratres ac dilectos Filios Archiepiscopos, Episcopos aliosque locorum Ordinarios ceterumque Clerum ac populum Sinarum, pacem et communionem cum Apostolica Sede habentes], 18 ianuarii 1952: AAS 44 (1952). pp. 153-158.</span><br />
<span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size">Fears for the difficult situation of the church in China. I invite you to remain steadfast in the faith and united to the Roman See, if necessary even up to martyrdom.</span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size">(2) TERTULLIANUS, Apolog ., 50: PL 1, 534.</span>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">CUPIMUS IMPRIMIS</span><br />
THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CHINA</span><br />
Apostolic Letter - Pope Pius XII - January 18, 1952<br />
[Computer translated from the Italian <a href="https://www-vatican-va.translate.goog/content/pius-xii/it/apost_letters/documents/hf_p-xii_apl_19520118_cupimus-imprimis.html?_x_tr_sl=auto&amp;_x_tr_tl=en&amp;_x_tr_hl=en" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">here</a>.]</div>
<br />
<br />
<br />
First of all, we wish to express to you Our ardent affection for the whole people of China, who from the earliest times have distinguished themselves among the other peoples of Asia for their exploits, their literature and the splendor of their civilization, and , after having been illuminated by the light of the Gospel, which immensely surpasses the wisdom of this world, he drew from it greater riches for his spirit, that is, the Christian virtues, which perfect and consolidate the very civil virtues. In fact, as you well know, the Catholic religion does not contradict any doctrine that is true, or any public or private institution that has justice, freedom and charity as its foundation, but rather everything is promoted, enhanced and perfected by it. Indeed, it is in no way opposed to the natural disposition of each people,<br />
<br />
For this reason we have been extremely saddened to know that among you the Catholic Church is considered, presented and fought as the enemy of your people; that its bishops, other sacred ministers and men and women religious very often, unfortunately, are either removed from their seats, or are hindered in the free exercise of their duties, as if it were not at the service of heavenly things, did not endeavor to cultivate and strengthen virtue in souls, to enlighten the minds in schools, to finally alleviate human suffering in hospitals and console children, young children and old people in hospices, but instead obeyed human interests and the lust for earthly power.<br />
<br />
Therefore, although already in the recent encyclical Evangelii praecones we have addressed the word to all the faithful of the extreme regions of the East, who have suffered and are suffering precisely because they were and are very attached to their religion, nevertheless Our hearts and We particularly wish to address this letter, to console you, exhort you paternally, knowing well your anguish, your anxieties and your adversities. And since it is no less known to Us how great your steadfastness in faith and ardent love for Christ and his church are, we thank God the Father through his only begotten Son and our divine Redeemer, who has bestowed upon you from on high and he bestows strength on you, in order to sustain the holy battles for his glory and the salvation of souls.<br />
<br />
To you, from all parts of the world, Catholics address their minds and hearts with admiration: "Your faith is celebrated throughout the world" ( Rom 1: 8); and to you too can be applied what the apostle to the nations writes: «They were tempted. . . you beg, distressed, afflicted. . . of which the world was not worthy "( Heb 11: 37-38). Not to your dishonor, therefore, but to your glory it must be attributed, if "through Christ you have been given the gift not only to believe in him, but also to suffer for him" ( Phil 1:29 ).<br />
<br />
Moreover, since it is a question of the cause of God and his holy church "do not be terrified of adversaries for anything" ( Phil 1:28 ); but be strong in that strength of soul which rests not on human strength, but on divine grace, obtained through prayer. Offer to God, as a sweet holocaust, your aches, your pains and your sufferings, so that he may, in his benevolence, finally grant tranquility and freedom to the church in China, and make everyone understand what the the rest is clearer than the light of the sun, that it does not seek earthly things, but celestial ones, and strives by its divine mandate to direct all its followers towards the heavenly homeland, with the practice of virtues and with good works.<br />
<br />
As everyone knows and can easily see, there is certainly no shortage of those who strive to seize earthly power and seek every day more and more to extend and increase it; but the church does not aspire to this, nor does it seek it. Indeed, it strives to spread the truth of the Gospel, with which it adorns the hearts of men, improves them and makes them worthy of heaven, seeks to promote fraternal harmony among citizens, consoles and relieves the poor as much as possible, and consolidates and it strengthens the very foundations of the human consortium with the Christian virtues which are more powerful than any weapon. Those who adhere to none are inferior in the love of country; they obey the public authorities out of a duty of conscience and according to the norms established by God; they render to each one, and above all to God, what is due. It does not call to itself a single people, a single nation, but loves the people of any lineage with that supernatural love of Christ, which must unite all of them as brothers. Therefore no one can affirm that it is at the service of a particular power; likewise, it cannot be requested that, having broken the unity which its divine Founder wished to bestow on it, and constituting particular churches in each nation, these should be miserably separated from the Apostolic See, where Peter, Vicar of Jesus Christ, continues to live in his successors until the end of the centuries. If any Christian community wanted to do this, it would lose its vitality like a branch detached from the vine (cf. supernatural love of Christ, who must join all together as brothers. Therefore no one can affirm that it is at the service of a particular power; likewise, it cannot be requested that, having broken the unity which its divine Founder wished to bestow on it, and constituting particular churches in each nation, these should be miserably separated from the Apostolic See, where Peter, Vicar of Jesus Christ, continues to live in his successors until the end of the centuries. If any Christian community wanted to do this, it would lose its vitality like a branch detached from the vine (cf. supernatural love of Christ, who must join all together as brothers. Therefore no one can affirm that it is at the service of a particular power; likewise, it cannot be requested that, having broken the unity which its divine Founder wished to bestow on it, and constituting particular churches in each nation, these should be miserably separated from the Apostolic See, where Peter, Vicar of Jesus Christ, continues to live in his successors until the end of the centuries. If any Christian community wanted to do this, it would lose its vitality like a branch detached from the vine (cf. unity with which its divine Founder wanted to honor it, and particular churches in each nation are constituted, these are miserably separated from the Apostolic See, where Peter, vicar of Jesus Christ, continues to live in his successors until the end of the centuries. If any Christian community wanted to do this, it would lose its vitality like a branch detached from the vine (cf. unity with which its divine Founder wanted to honor it, and particular churches in each nation are constituted, these are miserably separated from the Apostolic See, where Peter, vicar of Jesus Christ, continues to live in his successors until the end of the centuries. If any Christian community wanted to do this, it would lose its vitality like a branch detached from the vine (cf.Jn 15: 6), nor could it produce wholesome fruit.<br />
<br />
You, venerable brothers and beloved children, know all this well, and for this reason you oppose the firmness of your will to the pitfalls of all kinds, even if they are presented to you in a subtle way under false appearances of truth. Nor is it unknown to you that the missionaries of foreign nations are sent among you for this reason alone, to provide for the immense needs of your people in matters relating to the Christian religion, and to offer their help to the indigenous clergy, who are still numerically insufficient for the needs themselves. Therefore, as soon as this apostolic see had the opportunity to entrust your dioceses to bishops who were your fellow citizens, it did so willingly. In fact, twenty-five years have already passed since our predecessor Pius XI of happy memory, for his ardent love for the church of China; he himself consecrated the first six bishops, chosen from among your people, in the majesty of St. Peter's Basilica; and We ourselves, desirous of nothing more than to increase and make ever more lasting the progress of your church, a few years ago we constituted the sacred hierarchy in China and raised to the dignity of the Roman purple, first in the annals of history, a your fellow citizen.<br />
<br />
If, therefore, all the missionaries who, having abandoned their beloved homeland, have fertilized the field of the Lord among you with their labors, are ordered to leave your places, as if they were harmful people, this, besides to be ungrateful to them, it returns very harmful to the very developments of your church. That if they are not citizens of a single foreign nation, but are chosen by many, indeed from all nations, where the Catholic religion is flourishing and the ardor of the apostolate is developed, the universal character of the Catholic Church is evident, and these heralds of the gospel ask for nothing else, want nothing else more than to choose your land as their second homeland, to illuminate it with the light of the evangelical doctrine, to introduce Christian customs,<br />
<br />
Nor should it be less evident to all honest people that the religious, who also among you, as comforting angels, lend their work in schools, orphanages, hospitals, are driven to do so by that love. divine for which, renouncing the earthly marriage to be united with the celestial Spouse, they take your children as their own, especially the poor and the abandoned, and with a spirit of sweet and supernatural motherhood, as far as is in their power, they raise them, instruct them conveniently and educate them.<br />
<br />
As you well know, the Catholic Church does all this by order and mandate of its divine Founder; this he does, let's say, nor does he ask for anything other than the legitimate freedom to be able to carry out his duties everywhere, for the good and salvation of the peoples themselves. And if she is attacked with false accusations, her pastors and her followers must not lose heart, but confidently lean on the promises of Jesus Christ expressed with these solemn words: "The gates of hell will not be able to prevail against her" ( Mt 16:18 ); "And behold, I will be with you always until the end of the ages" ( Mt28, 20). On the contrary, please raise ardent prayers to God for the persecutors themselves, so that in his goodness, with his light and with the motion of his grace, he illumines their minds, moves them and directs them towards the celestial truths. Continue to work in this way, venerable brothers and beloved children, without fear of dangers and difficulties, but mindful of that sublime sentence of the divine Redeemer: «Blessed are those who weep: for they will be comforted. Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for justice: for they will be satisfied. ... Blessed are you, when they curse you, and persecute you, and lying they will say every evil of you for my sake. Rejoice and rejoice: for great is your reward in heaven "( Mt5, 5-12). As in the early days of the Church, the Apostles "went away full of joy. . . since they had been deemed worthy to suffer contumelia for the name of Jesus "( Acts 5:41), so you too do not be frightened, but with your eyes, minds and souls turned towards heaven, be filled with that joy and those heavenly consolations, which derive from a good conscience and are nourished by the firm hope of the eternal reward.<br />
<br />
Already other times along the course of the centuries your church has had to endure very fierce persecutions, your soil has already been purple with the sacred blood of the martyrs; however, you can rightly apply those famous words to yourselves: «We become more and more numerous every time we are reaped ...; the blood of Christians is seed ”. ( 2 ) As everyone can observe all human things, sad or happy, weak or very powerful, sooner or later they will have to disappear; but the society that Christ the Lord founded, under the guidance of the eternal God, through difficulties and contrasts, snares and triumphs, struggles and victories, will continue to carry out its mission of peace and salvation until the end of the centuries: it can in fact be fought, but it cannot be won. Firmly therefore trusting in the divine promises, in no way let yourselves be intimidated; as the sun shines again after storms, so after so much anguish, upheaval and suffering, peace, tranquility and freedom will finally shine on your church with God's help. In the meantime, together with your prayers, Our supplications and those of all the faithful come together in the most intense manner, and almost do sweet violence to the Father of mercies, to implore from him that as soon as possible and in the happiest way this happens.<br />
<br />
Let us pray that those holy martyrs who already gave an example of heroism to your ancestors, and who now enjoy immortal glory in heaven, may obtain this for you; this is obtained mainly by the Virgin Mother of God Mary, Queen of China whom you love and venerate with such ardor of piety. May she bring in a particular way her very valid comfort to all those who find themselves in danger, in distress, in prison, in exile; and may she be especially present with her assistance to those who, having formed a peaceful association, have consecrated themselves to her service and boast in her name, and grant them strength, consolation, help.<br />
<br />
As we raise Our suppliant hands to heaven, and implore for you divine grace, bearer of Christian strength, in the hope of this and as a sign of Our benevolence, to each of you, venerable brothers, and to all the faithful who have been entrusted to the your pastoral care, we cordially impart the apostolic blessing in the Lord.<br />
<br />
Rome, at Saint Peter's, January 18, the feast of the Roman chair of Saint Peter, in the year 1952, the thirteenth of our pontificate.<br />
<br />
PIO PP. XII<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size">(1) PIUS PP. XII, Epist. apost. Cupimus imprimis de catholica Ecclesia in Sinis, [Ad venerabiles Fratres ac dilectos Filios Archiepiscopos, Episcopos aliosque locorum Ordinarios ceterumque Clerum ac populum Sinarum, pacem et communionem cum Apostolica Sede habentes], 18 ianuarii 1952: AAS 44 (1952). pp. 153-158.</span><br />
<span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size">Fears for the difficult situation of the church in China. I invite you to remain steadfast in the faith and united to the Roman See, if necessary even up to martyrdom.</span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size">(2) TERTULLIANUS, Apolog ., 50: PL 1, 534.</span>]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Pope St. Pius X: Haerent Animo - To the Catholic Clergy on Priestly Sanctity]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=3618</link>
			<pubDate>Sat, 09 Apr 2022 13:01:52 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=3618</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Apostolic Exhortation of Pope St. Pius X: Haerent Animo</span></span><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><br />
To the Catholic Clergy on Priestly Sanctity</span><br />
<a href="https://www.ewtn.com/catholicism/library/to-the-catholic-clergy-on-priestly-sanctity-8934" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Given August 4, 1908</a></div>
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">This Exhortation, which the Holy Father addressed to the Catholic clergy on the occasion of the Golden jubilee of his priesthood, was written entirety in his own hand in the space of some weeks. It is a document which truly comes from the heart of the Pontiff. In it he presents his ideal of the priesthood, and reveals the serious anxieties which he experienced at a time when the modernist crisis was still a source of perturbation to the clergy;[1] the Exhortation rounds off the numerous earlier instructions of the Holy Father. Saint Pius X was fond of recommending this Exhortation to the members of the episcopate: "This document, in which we opened our heart to all sacred ministers, make it your business to recall it and explain it for the benefit of the clerics for whom you are responsible. Besides, realize thoroughly and hold fast to this truth: when you have a body of clergy who conform to the ideal outlined in that Exhortation, you will certainly find your pastoral care greatly lightened, and the fruits of your apostolate will be much more abundant."[2]</span></div>
<br />
Deeply imprinted upon our mind are those dread words which the Apostle of the gentiles wrote to the Hebrews to remind them of the obedience which they owed to their superiors: They keep watch as having to render an account of your souls.[3]<br />
<br />
These grave words apply, no doubt, to all who have authority in the Church, but they apply in a special way to us who, despite our unworthiness, by the grace of God exercise supreme power within the Church. Therefore, with unceasing solicitude, our thoughts and endeavors are constantly directed to the promotion of the well-being and growth of the flock of the Lord.<br />
<br />
Our first and chief concern is that all who are invested with the priestly ministry should be in every way fitted for the discharge of their responsibilities. For we are fully convinced that it is here that hope lies for the welfare and progress of religious life.<br />
<br />
Hence it is that, ever since our elevation to the office of supreme Pontiff, we have felt it a duty, notwithstanding the manifest and numerous proofs of the high quality of the clergy as a whole, to urge with all earnestness our venerable brethren the bishops of the whole Catholic world, to devote themselves unceasingly and efficaciously to the formation of Christ in those who, by their calling, have the responsibility of forming Christ in others.[4]<br />
<br />
We are well aware of the eagerness with which the episcopate have carried out this task. We know the watchful care and unwearied energy with which they seek to form the clergy in the ways of virtue, and for this we wish not so much to praise them as to render them public thanks.<br />
<br />
But though it is a matter for congratulation that, as a result of the diligence of the bishops, so many priests are animated by heavenly fervor to rekindle or strengthen in their souls the flame of divine grace which they received by the imposition of hands, we must deplore the fact that there are others in different countries who do not show themselves worthy to be taken as models by the Christian people who rightly look to them for a genuine model of Christian virtue.[5]<br />
<br />
It is to these priests that we wish to open our heart in this Letter; it is a father's loving heart which beats anxiously as he looks upon an ailing child. Our love for them inspires us to add our own appeal to the appeals of their own bishops. And while our appeal is intended above all to recall the erring to the right path and to spur the lukewarm to fresh endeavor, we would wish it to serve as an encouragement to others also. We point out the path which each one must strive to follow with constantly growing fervor, so that he may become truly a &lt;man of God&gt;,[6] as the Apostle so concisely expresses it, and fulfill the legitimate expectations of the Church.<br />
<br />
We have nothing to say which you have not already heard, no doctrine to propound that is new to anyone; but we treat of matters which it is necessary for everyone to bear in mind, and God inspires us with the hope that our message will not fail to bear abundant fruit.<br />
<br />
Our earnest appeal to you is this: &lt;Be renewed in the spirit of your mind, and put on the new man, who according to God is created in justice and sanctity of truth;[7] that will be the most excellent and most acceptable gift which you could offer to us on this fiftieth anniversary of our ordination.<br />
<br />
For our own part, when we review before God &lt;with a contrite heart and in a spirit of humility&gt;[8] the years passed in the priesthood, we will feel that we are making reparation in some measure for the human frailties which we have cause to regret, by thus admonishing and exhorting you to &lt;walk worthily of God, in all things pleasing.&gt;[9]<br />
<br />
In this exhortation, it is not your personal welfare alone that we are striving to secure, but the common welfare of Catholic peoples; the one cannot be separated from the other. For the priest cannot be good or bad for himself alone; his conduct and way of life have far-reaching consequences for the people. A truly good priest is an immense gift wherever he may be.<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">I. THE OBLIGATION OF PRIESTLY SANCTITY</span><br />
<br />
Therefore, beloved sons, we will begin this exhortation by stimulating you to that sanctity of life which the dignity of your office demands.<br />
<br />
Anyone who exercises the priestly ministry exercises it not for himself alone, but for others. &lt;For every high priest taken from among men is appointed for men in the things that pertain to God.&gt;[10] Christ himself taught that lesson when he compared the priest to salt and to light, in order to show the nature of the priestly ministry. The priest then is the light of the world and the salt of the earth. Everyone knows that he fulfills this function chiefly by the teaching of Christian truth; and who can be unaware that this ministry of teaching is practically useless if the priest fails to confirm by the example of his life the truths which he teaches? Those who hear him might say, insultingly it is true, but not without justification: &lt;They profess that they know God but in their works they deny him;&gt;[11] they will refuse to accept his teaching and will derive no benefit from the light of the priest.<br />
<br />
Christ himself, the model of priests, taught first by the example of his deeds and then by his words: &lt;Jesus began to do and then to teach.&gt;[12]<br />
<br />
Likewise, a priest who neglects his own sanctification can never be the salt of the earth; what is corrupt and contaminated is utterly incapable of preserving from corruption; where sanctity is lacking, there corruption will inevitably find its way. Hence Christ, continuing this comparison, calls such priests salt that has lost its savor, &lt;which is good for nothing any more, but to be cast out and to be trodden on by men.&gt;[13]<br />
<br />
These truths are all the more evident inasmuch as we exercise the priestly ministry not in our own name, but in the name of Jesus Christ. The Apostle said: &lt;Let man so consider us as the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God;[14] for Christ, therefore, we are ambassadors.&gt;[15] This is the reason that Christ has numbered us not among his servants but as his friends. &lt;I will not now call you servants; . . . but I have called you friends, because all things whatsoever I have heard from my Father I have made known to you; . . . I have chosen you and appointed you that you should go and bring forth fruit.&gt;[16]<br />
<br />
We have, therefore, to take the place of Christ: the mission which he has given to us we must fulfill with that same purpose that he intended. True friendship consists in unity of mind and will, identity of likes and dislikes; therefore, as friends of Jesus Christ, we are bound to have that mind in us which was in Jesus Christ who is &lt;holy, innocent, undefiled.&gt;[17] As his envoys, we must win the minds of men for his doctrine and his law by first observing them ourselves; sharing as we do in his power to deliver souls from the bondage of sin, we must strive by every means to avoid becoming entangled in these toils of sin.<br />
<br />
But it is particularly as the ministers of Jesus Christ in the great sacrifice which is constantly renewed with abiding power for the salvation of the world, that we have the duty of conforming our minds to that spirit in which he offered himself as an unspotted victim to God on the altar of the Cross. In the Old Law, though victims were only shadowy figures and symbols, sanctity of a high degree was demanded of the priest; what then of us, now that the victim is Christ himself? "How pure should not he be who shares in this sacrifice! More resplendent than the sun must be the hand that divides this Flesh, the mouth that is filled with spiritual fire, the tongue that is reddened by this Blood!"[18]<br />
<br />
Saint Charles Borromeo gave apt expression to this thought when, in his discourses to the clergy, he declared: "If we would only bear in mind, dearly beloved brethren, the exalted character of the things that the Lord God has placed in our hands, what unbounded influence would not this have in impelling us to lead lives worthy of ecclesiastics! Has not the Lord placed everything in my hand, when he put there his only-begotten Son, co-eternal and co-equal with himself? In my hand he has placed all his treasures, his sacraments, his graces; he has placed there souls, than whom nothing can be dearer to him; in his love he has preferred them to himself, and redeemed them by his Blood; he has placed heaven in my hand, and it is in my power to open and close it to others . . . How, then, can I be so ungrateful for such condescension and love as to sin against him, to offend his honor, to pollute this body which is his? How can I come to defile this high dignity, this life consecrated to his service?"<br />
<br />
It is well to speak at greater length on this holiness of life, which is the object of the unfailing solicitude of the Church. This is the purpose for which seminaries have been founded; within their walls young men who hope to be priests are trained in letters and other branches of learning, but even more important is the training in piety which they also receive there from their tender years. And then, when the Church gradually and at long intervals promotes candidates to Orders, like a watchful parent she never fails to exhort them to sanctity.<br />
<br />
It is a source of joy to recall her words on these occasions.<br />
<br />
When we were first enrolled in the army of the Church, she sought from us the formal declaration: &lt;The Lord is the portion of my inheritance and of my cup: it is thou that wilt restore my inheritance to me.&gt;[19] St. Jerome tells us that with these words "the cleric is reminded that one who is the portion of the Lord, or who has the Lord as his portion, must show himself to be such a one as possesses the Lord and is possessed by him."[20]<br />
<br />
How solemnly the Church addresses those who are about to be promoted sub-deacons! "You must consider repeatedly and with all attention the office which of your own volition you seek to-day . . . if you receive this Order, you cannot afterwards revoke your decision, you must remain always in the service of God and, with his help, observe chastity." And finally: "If up to now you have been negligent in relation to the Church, henceforth you must be diligent; if hitherto you have been somnolent, henceforth you must be vigilant . . . if up to now your life has been unseemly, henceforth you must be chaste; . . . Consider the ministry which is entrusted to you!" For those who are about to be raised to the diaconate, the Church prays to God through the mouth of the bishop: "May they have in abundance the pattern of every virtue, authority that is unassuming, constancy in chastity, the purity of innocence, and the observance of spiritual discipline. May thy commands shine forth through their conduct, and may the people find a saintly model in their exemplary chastity."<br />
<br />
The admonition addressed to those who are about to be ordained priests is even more moving: "It is with great fear that one must approach this high dignity, and care must be taken that those chosen for it are recommended by heavenly wisdom, blameless life and sustained observance of justice . . . Let the fragrance of your life be a joy to the Church of Christ, so that by your preaching and example you may build up the house, that is, the family of God." Above all the Church stresses the solemn words: &lt;Imitate that which you handle&gt;, an injunction which fully agrees with the command of St. Paul: &lt;That we may present every man perfect in Jesus Christ.&gt;[21]<br />
<br />
Since this is the mind of the Church on the life of a priest, one cannot be surprised at the complete unanimity of the Fathers and Doctors on this matter; it might indeed be thought that they are guilty of exaggeration, but a careful examination will lead to the conclusion that they taught nothing that was not entirely true and correct. Their teaching can be summarized thus: there should be as much difference between the priest and any other upright man as there is between heaven and earth; consequently, the priest must see to it that his life is free not merely from grave faults but even from the slightest faults.[22] The Council of Trent made the teaching of these venerable men its own when it warned clerics to avoid" even venial faults which in their case would be very grave."[23] These faults are grave, not in themselves, but in relation to the one who commits them; for to him, even more than to the sacred edifice, are applicable the words: &lt;Holiness becometh thy house&gt;.[23]a<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">II. NATURE OF PRIESTLY HOLINESS</span><br />
<br />
We must now consider what is the nature of this sanctity, which the priest cannot lack without being culpable; ignorance or misunderstanding of it leaves one exposed to grave peril.<br />
<br />
There are some who think, and even declare openly, that the true measure of the merits of a priest is his dedication to the service of others; consequently, with an almost complete disregard for the cultivation of the virtues which lead to the personal sanctification of the priest (these they describe as passive virtues), they assert that all his energies and fervor should be directed to the development and practice of what they call the active virtues. One can only be astonished by this gravely erroneous and pernicious teaching.<br />
<br />
Our predecessor of happy memory in his wisdom spoke as follows of this teaching:[24] "To maintain that some Christian virtues are more suited to one period than to another is to forget the words of the Apostle: &lt;Those whom he foreknew he also predestined to be conformed to the image of his Son&gt;.[25] Christ is the teacher and the model of all sanctity; all who desire to take their place in the abode of the blessed must adapt their conduct to the standard which he has laid down. Now Christ does not change with the passing of the centuries: &lt;He is the same yesterday and to-day and forever.&gt;[26] The words: &lt;Learn of me because I am meek and humble of heart,&gt;[27] apply to men of every age; at all times Christ reveals himself &lt;obedient unto death&gt;;[28] true for every age are the words of the Apostle: &lt;They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh, with the vices and concupiscences."[29]<br />
<br />
These passages apply, no doubt, to all the faithful, but they apply more especially to priests. Let priests take as directed particularly to themselves the further words which were spoken by our predecessor in his apostolic zeal: "Would that at the present day there were many more who cultivated these virtues as did the saints of former times, who by their humility, their obedience, their abstinence, were mighty in work and word, to the great benefit not only of religion but also of public and civil life."[30]<br />
<br />
It is not irrelevant to note here that Leo XIII in his wisdom made special mention of the virtue of abstinence, which we call self-denial, in the words of the Gospel. He was quite right to do so, for it is from self-denial chiefly that the strength and power and fruit of every priestly function derive; it is when this virtue is neglected that there appears in the priest's conduct whatever may be of a nature to cause offense to the eyes and hearts of the faithful. If one acts for the sake of filthy lucre, or becomes involved in worldly affairs,[31] or seeks for the highest places and despises others, or follows merely human counsel, or seeks to please men, or trusts in the persuasive words of human wisdom, this is the result of neglect of the command of Christ and of the refusal to accept the condition laid down by him: &lt;If anyone will come after me, let him deny himself.&gt;[32]<br />
<br />
While insisting on these truths, we would likewise admonish the priest that in the last analysis, it is not for himself alone that he has to sanctify himself, for he is the workman whom Christ &lt;went out . . . to hire into his vineyard.&gt;[33] Therefore, it is his duty to uproot unfruitful plants and to sow useful ones, to water the crop and to guard lest the enemy sow cockle among it. Consequently, the priest must be careful not to allow an unbalanced concern for personal perfection to lead him to overlook any part of the duties of his office which are conducive to the welfare of others. These duties include the preaching of the word of God, the hearing of confessions, assisting the sick, especially the dying, the instruction of those who are ignorant of the faith, the consolation of the sorrowing, leading back the erring, in a word, the imitation in every respect of Christ &lt;who went about doing good and healing all that were oppressed by the devil.&gt;[34]<br />
<br />
In the midst of all these duties, the priest shall have ever present to his mind the striking admonition given by St. Paul: &lt;Neither he who plants is anything, nor he who waters, but God who gives the increase.&gt;[35] It may be that we go and sow the seed with tears; it may be that we tend its growth at the cost of heavy labor; but to make it germinate and yield the hoped for fruit, that depends on God alone and his powerful assistance. This further point also is worthy of profound consideration, namely that men are but the instruments whom God employs for the salvation of souls; they must, therefore, be instruments fit to be employed by God. And how is this to be achieved? Do we imagine that God is influenced by any inborn or acquired excellence of ours, to make use of our help for the extension of his glory? By no means; for it is written: &lt;God has chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise, and the weak things of the world God has chosen to confound the strong, and the humble and contemptible things of the world God has chosen, the things that are not, in order to bring to nought the things that are.&gt;[36]<br />
<br />
There is, indeed, only one thing that unites man to God, one thing that makes him pleasing to God and a not unworthy dispenser of his mercy; and that one thing is holiness of life and conduct. If this holiness, which is the true super-eminent knowledge of Jesus Christ, is wanting in the priest, then everything is wanting. Without this, even the resources of profound learning (which we strive to promote among the clergy), or exceptional competence in practical affairs, though they may bring some benefit to the Church or to individuals, are not infrequently the cause of deplorable damage to them.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, there is abundant evidence from every age that even the humblest priest, provided his life has the adornment of overflowing sanctity, can undertake and accomplish marvelous works for the spiritual welfare of the people of God; an outstanding example in recent times is John Baptist Vianney, a model pastor of souls, to whom we are happy to have decreed the honors of the Blessed in heaven.[37]<br />
<br />
Sanctity alone makes us what our divine vocation demands, men crucified to the world and to whom the world has been crucified, men walking in newness of life who, in the words of St. Paul, show themselves as ministers of God &lt;in labors, in vigils, in fasting, in chastity, in knowledge, in long-suffering, in kindness, in the Holy Spirit, in sincere charity, in the word of truth;&gt;[38] men who seek only heavenly things and strive by every means to lead others to them.<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">III.  MEANS OF ACQUIRING PRIESTLY SANCTITY</span><br />
<br />
1. PRAYER, AN ESSENTIAL CONDITION OF SANCTITY.<br />
<br />
Since, as everyone realizes, holiness of life is the fruit of the exercise of the will inasmuch as it is strengthened by the aid of divine grace, God has made abundant provision lest we should at any time lack the gift of grace, if we desire it. We can obtain it, in the first place, by constant prayer.<br />
<br />
There is, in fact, such a necessary link between holiness and prayer that the one cannot exist without the other.<br />
<br />
The words of Chrysostom on this matter are an exact expression of the truth: "I consider that it is obvious to everyone that it is impossible to live virtuously without the aid of prayer;"[39] and Augustine sums up shrewdly: "He truly knows how to live rightly, who rightly knows how to pray."[40]<br />
<br />
Christ himself, by his constant exhortations and especially by his example, has even more firmly inculcated these truths. To pray he withdrew into desert places or climbed the mountain alone; he spent whole nights absorbed in prayer; he paid many visits to the temple; even when the crowds thronged around him, he raised his eyes to heaven and prayed openly before them; when nailed to the Cross, in the agony of death, he supplicated the Father with a strong cry and tears.<br />
<br />
Let us be convinced, therefore, that a priest must be specially devoted to the practice of prayer if he is to maintain worthily his dignity and to fulfill his duty. All too frequently one must deplore the fact that prayer is a matter of routine rather than of genuine fervor; the Psalms are recited at the appointed times[41] in a negligent manner, a few short prayers are said in between; there is no further thought of consecrating part of the day to speaking with God, with pious aspirations to him. And it is the priest, more than any other, who is bound to obey scrupulously the command of Christ: &lt;We ought always pray,&gt;[42] a command which Paul so insistently inculcated: &lt;Be instant in prayer, watching in it with thanksgiving;[43] pray without ceasing.&gt;[44]<br />
<br />
How numerous are the opportunities of turning to God in prayer which present themselves daily to the soul which is eager for its own sanctification and the salvation of others! Anguish of soul, the persistent onslaught of temptation, our lack of virtue, slackness and failure in our works, our many offenses and negligences, fear of the divine judgment, all these should move us to approach the Lord with tears, in order to obtain help from him and also to increase without difficulty the treasure of our merit in his eyes.<br />
<br />
Nor should our tearful supplication be for ourselves alone. In the deluge of crime, which spreads far and wide, we especially should implore and pray for divine clemency; we should appeal insistently to Christ who in his infinite mercy lavishes his graces in his wonderful Sacrament: &lt;Spare, O Lord, spare thy people&gt;.<br />
<br />
<br />
2. THE OBLIGATION OF DAILY MEDITATION<br />
<br />
A point of capital importance is that a certain time should be given daily to meditation on the eternal truths. No priest can neglect this practice without incurring a grave charge of negligence and without detriment to his soul. The saintly abbot, Bernard, when writing to Eugene III, his former pupil who had become Roman Pontiff, frankly and emphatically admonished him never to omit daily divine meditation; he would not admit as an excusing cause even the many weighty cares which the supreme pontificate involves. In justification of this advice he enumerated with great prudence the benefits of the practice of meditation: "Meditation purifies the source from which it comes, the mind. It controls affections, guides our acts, corrects excesses, rules our conduct, introduces order and dignity into our lives; it bestows understanding of things divine and human. It brings clarity where there is confusion, binds what is torn apart, gathers what is scattered, investigates what is hidden, seeks out the truth, weighs what has the appearance of truth, and shows up what is pretense and falsehood. It plans future action and reviews the past, so that nothing remains in the mind that has not been corrected or that stands in need of correction. When affairs are prospering it anticipates the onset of adversity, and when adversity comes it seems not to feel it, in this it displays in turn prudence and fortitude."[45]<br />
<br />
This summary of the benefits which meditation is calculated to bring is an instructive reminder not only of its salutary effect in every department, but also of its absolute necessity.<br />
<br />
Despite the high dignity of the various functions of the priestly office and the veneration which they deserve, frequent exercise of these functions may lead those who discharge them to treat them with less respect than is their due. From a gradual decline in fervor it is an easy step to carelessness and even to distaste for the most sacred things. In addition, a priest cannot avoid daily contact with a corrupt society; frequently, in the very exercise of pastoral charity, he must fear the insidious attacks of the infernal serpent. Is it not all too easy even for religious souls to be tarnished by contact with the world?[46]<br />
<br />
It is evident, therefore, that there is a grave and urgent need for the priest to turn daily to the contemplation of the eternal truths, so that his mind and will may gain new strength to stand firm against every enticement to evil.<br />
<br />
Moreover, it is the strict duty of the priest to have a mind for heavenly things, to teach them, to inculcate them; in the regulation of his whole life he must be so much superior to human considerations that whatever he does in the discharge of his sacred office will be done in accordance with God, under the impulse and guidance of faith; it is fitting then that he should possess a certain aptitude to rise above earthly considerations and strive for heavenly things. Nothing is more conducive to the acquisition and strengthening of this disposition of soul, this quasi-natural union with God, than daily meditation; it is unnecessary to dwell upon this truth which every prudent person clearly realizes.<br />
<br />
The life of a priest who underestimates the value of meditation, or has lost all taste for it, provides a sad confirmation of what we have been saying. Let your eyes dwell on the spectacle of men in whom the &lt;mind of Christ&gt;, that supremely precious gift, has grown weak; their thoughts are all on earthly things, they are engaged in vain pursuits, their words are so much unimportant chatter; in the performance of their sacred functions they are careless, cold, perhaps even unworthy. Formerly, these same men, with the oil of priestly ordination still fresh upon them, diligently prepared themselves for the recitation of the Psalms, lest they should be like men who tempt God; they sought a time and place free from disturbance; they endeavored to grasp the divine meaning; in union with the psalmist they poured forth their soul in songs of praise, sorrow and rejoicing. But now, what a change has taken place!<br />
<br />
In like manner, little now remains of that lively devotion which they felt towards the divine mysteries. Formerly, how beloved were those tabernacles![47] It was their delight to be present at the table of the Lord, to invite more and more pious souls to that banquet! Before Mass, what purity, what earnestness in the prayers of a loving heart! How great reverence in the celebration of Mass, with complete observance of the august rites in all their beauty! What sincerity in thanksgiving! And the sweet perfume of Christ was diffused over their people! We beg of you, beloved sons: &lt;Call to mind . . . the former days&gt;;[48] for then your soul was burning with zeal, being nourished by holy meditation.<br />
<br />
Some of those who find &lt;recollection of the heart&gt;[49] a burden, or entirely neglect it, do not seek to disguise the impoverishment of soul which results from their attitude, but they try to excuse themselves on the pretext that they are completely occupied by the activity of their ministry, to the manifold benefit of others.<br />
<br />
They are gravely mistaken. For as they are unaccustomed to converse with God, their words completely lack the inspiration which comes from God when they speak to men about God or inculcate the counsels of the Christian life; it is as if the message of the Gospel were practically dead in them. However distinguished for prudence and eloquence, their speech does not echo the voice of the good Shepherd which the sheep hear to their spiritual profit; it is mere sound which goes forth without fruit, and sometimes gives a pernicious example to the disgrace of religion and the scandal of the good.<br />
<br />
It is the same in other spheres of their activity; there can be no solid achievement, nothing of lasting benefit, in the absence of the heavenly dew which is brought down in abundance by the &lt;prayer of the man who humbles himself.&gt;[50]<br />
<br />
At this point we cannot refrain from referring with sorrow to those who, carried away by pernicious novelties, dare to maintain a contrary opinion, and to hold that time devoted to meditation and prayer is wasted. What calamitous blindness! Would that such people would take thought seriously with themselves and realize whither this neglect and contempt of prayer leads. From it have sprung pride and stubbornness; and these have produced those bitter fruits which in our paternal love we hesitate to mention and most earnestly desire to remove completely.[51]<br />
<br />
May God answer this our prayer: may he look down with kindness on those who have strayed, and pour forth on them the "spirit of grace and of prayer" in such abundance that they may repent of their error and, of their own will and to the joy of all, return to the path which they wrongly abandoned, and henceforth follow it with greater care. God himself be witness, as he was to the Apostle, of how we long for them all with the love of Jesus Christ.[52]<br />
<br />
Beloved sons, may this our exhortation, which is none other than the exhortation of Christ our Lord: &lt;Be watchful, be vigilant and pray,&gt;[53] be deeply engraven in their hearts and in yours. Let each one diligently apply himself above all to the practice of pious meditation; let him do so with sincere confidence, constantly repeating the words: &lt;Lord teach us to pray.&gt;[54] There is a special, very important reason which should urge us to meditation; it is that meditation is a rich source of the wisdom and virtue which are so useful in the supremely difficult task of caring for souls.<br />
<br />
The pastoral address of St. Charles Borromeo is relevant here and is worth recalling: "Realize, my brethren, that nothing is so necessary to an ecclesiastic as mental prayer before, during and after all our actions. &lt;I will sing&gt;, said the prophet, &lt;and I will understand&gt;.[55] If administering the sacraments, my brother, meditate on what you are doing; if celebrating Mass, ponder on what you are offering; in reciting the Psalms, reflect on what you are saying and to whom you are speaking; if directing souls, reflect on the Blood with which they were washed."[56]<br />
<br />
Therefore, it is with good reason that the Church commends us to repeat frequently the sentiments of David: &lt;Blessed is the man who meditates in the law of the Lord, whose desire is upon it night and day; everything that he does shall prosper.&gt;[57]<br />
<br />
There is one final motive which can be regarded as comprising all the others. If the priest is called "another Christ" and is truly such by reason of his sharing in Christ's power, should he not also become and be recognized as another Christ through imitation of Christ's deeds? "Let it be our principal study to meditate upon the life of Jesus Christ."[58]<br />
<br />
<br />
3. SPIRITUAL READING<br />
<br />
It is of great importance that the priest should combine his daily divine meditation with the constant reading of pious books, especially the inspired books. That was the command that Paul gave to Timothy: &lt;Attend unto reading.&gt;[59] The same lesson was taught by St. Jerome when instructing Nepotianus on the priestly life: "Never let the sacred book leave your hands"; and he gave the following reason for his advice: "Learn that which you are to teach; holding to that faithful word which conforms to doctrine, that you may be able to exhort with sound doctrine, and refute the opponents." What great advantages are gained by priests who are faithful to this practice! With what unction they preach Christ! Far from flattering and soothing the hearts and minds of their audience, they stimulate them to better things, and arouse in them the desire of heavenly things.<br />
<br />
The command of St. Jerome: "Let the sacred books be always in your hands,"[60] is important for another reason also, a reason which concerns your own personal welfare.<br />
<br />
Everyone knows the great influence that is exerted by the voice of a friend who gives candid advice, assists by his counsel, corrects, encourages and leads one away from error. &lt;Blessed is the man who has found a true friend;[61] he that has found him has found a treasure.&gt;[62] We should, then, count pious books among our true friends. They solemnly remind us of our duties and of the prescriptions of legitimate discipline; they arouse the heavenly voices that were stifled in our souls; they rid our resolutions of listlessness; they disturb our deceitful complacency; they show the true nature of less worthy affections to which we have sought to close our eyes; they bring to light the many dangers which beset the path of the imprudent. They render all these services with such kindly discretion that they prove themselves to be not only our friends, but the very best of friends. They are always at hand, constantly beside us to assist us in the needs of our souls; their voice is never harsh, their advice is never self-seeking, their words are never timid or deceitful.<br />
<br />
There are many striking examples of the salutary effects of the reading of pious books. Outstanding is the case of Augustine whose great services to the Church had their origin in such reading: "Take, read; take, read; I took (the epistles of Paul the Apostle), I opened, I read in silence; it was as though the darkness of all my doubting was driven away by the light of peace which had entered my soul."[63]<br />
<br />
In our own day, alas! it is the contrary that happens all too frequently. Members of the clergy allow their minds to be overcome gradually by the darkness of doubt and turn aside to worldly pursuits; the chief reason for this is that they prefer to read a variety of other works and newspapers, which are full of cunningly propounded errors and corruption, rather than the divine books and other pious literature.<br />
<br />
Be on your guard, beloved sons; do not trust in your experience and mature years, do not be deluded by the vain hope that you can thus better serve the general good. Do not transgress the limits which are determined by the laws of the Church, nor go beyond what is suggested by prudence and charity towards oneself. Anyone who admits this poison into his soul will rarely escape the disastrous consequences of the evil thus introduced.<br />
<br />
<br />
4. EXAMINATION OF CONSCIENCE<br />
<br />
The benefits to be derived from spiritual reading and meditation will certainly be more abundant if the priest supplements them by an examination which will enable him to discern whether he is striving conscientiously to put into practice what he has learned in his reading and meditation.<br />
<br />
Particularly relevant in this context is the excellent advice of Chrysostom which was intended especially for priests. Every night before going to sleep, "make your conscience appear in judgment; demand of it an account, and having thoroughly probed and dissected whatever evil purposes you formed during the day, repent for them."[64]<br />
<br />
The excellence of this practice and its fruitfulness for Christian virtue are clearly established by the teaching of the great masters of the spiritual life. We are pleased to quote that remarkable passage from the rule of St. Bernard: "As a searching investigator of the integrity of your own conduct, submit your life to a daily examination. Consider carefully what progress you have made or what ground you have lost . . . Strive to know yourself . . . Place all your faults before your eyes. Come face to face with yourself, as though you were another person, and then weep for your faults."[65]<br />
<br />
It would be shameful, indeed, were we to see verified in this matter the words of Christ: &lt;The children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light.&gt;[66] You know with what assiduity the children of this world manage their affairs, how often they compare income with expenses, how carefully and strictly they balance their accounts, how they grieve over their losses, and drive themselves on to make them good.[67] We, on the other hand, though perhaps our hearts are eager for gaining honors, for increasing our wealth, or for the mere winning of renown and glory by our learning, are listless and without inclination for the supremely important and difficult task of achieving our own sanctification. Rarely do we take time for recollection and submit our souls to scrutiny; our soul has become overgrown like the vineyard of the slothful man, of which it is written: &lt;I passed by the field of the slothful man and by the vineyard of the foolish man; and behold with nettles it was all filled, and thorns had covered the face thereof, and the stone wall was broken down.&gt;[68]<br />
<br />
The situation is aggravated by the fact that all round us we see the multiplication of evil example which is a menace to priestly virtue itself every day calls for even greater vigilance and fresh endeavor.<br />
<br />
Experience shows that the man who frequently subjects his thoughts, words and actions to a strict examination, gains new strength of soul both to detest and fly from evil and to desire and strive for the good.<br />
<br />
It is also shown by experience that one who refuses to appear before the tribunal where justice sits in judgment, and conscience appears at once as the accused and the accuser, usually suffers grave loss and disadvantage thereby. Vainly too will one seek in the conduct of such a person for that circumspection, so highly prized in the Christian, that tries to avoid even venial faults, or that sense of reverence, so becoming in a priest, which shudders at even the slightest offense to God.<br />
<br />
This carelessness and indifference to one's own welfare sometimes go so far as to lead to neglect even of the sacrament of Penance, which Christ, in his great mercy, has given us as a most timely aid to human weakness.<br />
<br />
It cannot be denied, and it is bitterly to be deplored, that not infrequently one finds priests who use the thunders of their eloquence to frighten others from sin, but seem to have no such fear for themselves and become hardened in their faults; a priest who exhorts and arouses others to wash away without delay the stains from their souls by due religious acts, is himself so sluggish in doing this that he delays even for months; he who knows how to pour the health-giving oil and wine into the wounds of others is himself content to lie wounded by the wayside, and lacks the prudence to call for the saving hand of a brother which is almost within his grasp. In the past and even to-day, in different places, what great evils have resulted from this, bringing dishonor to God and the Church, injuring the Christian flock and disgracing the priesthood!<br />
<br />
For our own part, beloved sons, when we reflect upon these matters, as is our bounden duty, we are overcome with grief and our voice breaks into lamentation.<br />
<br />
Woe to the priest who fails to respect his high dignity, and defiles by his infidelities the name of the holy God for whom he is bound to be holy. &lt;Corruptio optimi pessima&gt;. "Sublime is the dignity of the priest, but great is his fall, if he is guilty of sin; let us rejoice for the high honor, but let us fear for them lest they fall; great is the joy that they have scaled the heights, but it is insignificant compared with the sorrow of their fall from on high."[69]<br />
<br />
Woe then to the priest who so far forgets himself that he abandons the practice of prayer, rejects the nourishment of spiritual reading and never turns his attention inwards upon himself to hear the accusing voice of conscience. Neither the festering wounds on his conscience, nor even the tearful pleas of his mother the Church, will move such an unfortunate priest until those fearsome threats come upon him: &lt;Blind the heart of this people, make dull their ears, and close their eyes, lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart and be converted and I should heal them.&gt;[70]<br />
<br />
May God in his bounteous mercy grant that these ominous words may never be true of any of you, beloved sons; he knows what is in our heart, he sees that it is free from rancor towards anyone, and that it is inflamed with pastoral zeal and paternal love for all: &lt;For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of glory? Is it not you, in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ?&gt;[71]<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">IV. PRIESTLY VIRTUES</span><br />
<br />
You all know very well, wherever you may be, the difficult period through which, in the mysterious design of God, the Church is now passing. Consider likewise and ponder on the sacred duty which is yours to stand by and to assist in her struggles the Church which has bestowed upon you an office of such exalted dignity.<br />
<br />
Now more than ever the clergy need to be men of more than ordinary virtue, virtue that is a shining example, eager, active, ever ready to do great things for Christ and to suffer much. There is nothing that we more ardently ask from God and desire for each and everyone of you.<br />
<br />
May chastity, the choicest ornament of our priesthood, flourish undimmed amongst you; through the splendor of this virtue, by which the priest is made like the angels, the priest wins greater veneration among the Christian flock, and his ministry yields an even greater harvest of holiness.<br />
<br />
May the reverence and obedience which you solemnly pledged to those whom the Holy Spirit has appointed to rule the Church, increase and gain strength; and especially, may your minds and hearts be linked by ever closer ties of loyalty to this Apostolic See which justly claims your respectful homage.<br />
<br />
May all of you excel in charity-a charity that never seeks what is its own; when you have mastered the human incentives of jealous rivalry and self-seeking ambition, let all together in fraternal emulation strive for the glory of God.<br />
<br />
&lt;A great multitude of sick, blind, lame and paralytics,&gt;[72] in abject misery, awaits the benefits of your charity; the youth above all, those countless young people who are the dearest hope of society and religion, it is they, menaced as they are by error and corrupting influences, who especially stand in need of your charitable activity.<br />
<br />
Strive eagerly not only by means of catechetical instruction-which once more with even greater earnestness we commend to you-but by unsparing use of all the resources of wisdom and skill at your command, to deserve well of all. Whether your immediate task be to assist, to protect, to heal, to make peace, let your one aim and most ardent desire be to win or to secure souls for Christ. How unwearied, how industrious, how fearless are Christ's enemies in their activities, to the immeasurable loss of souls!<br />
<br />
The Catholic Church rejoices in and is proud of the charity beyond praise which inspires the clergy to proclaim the Gospel of Christian peace and to bring the blessings of salvation and civilization even to barbarous races; through their unsparing labor, sometimes consecrated by their blood, the kingdom of Christ is expanding constantly and the Christian faith gains added splendor from these new triumphs.<br />
<br />
If, beloved sons, the unsparing charity of your efforts is met by jealousy, reproaches and calumnies as frequently happens, do not allow yourselves to be overcome with sadness: &lt;Do not tire in doing good.&gt;[73]<br />
<br />
Let your mind dwell on those countless great figures who, following the example of the Apostles, even in the midst of cruel insults borne for the name of Christ, &lt;went rejoicing, blessing those who cursed them.&gt;[74]<br />
<br />
For we are the children and the brethren of the saints, whose names shine in the book of life, and whose praises the Church proclaims: &lt;Let us not stain our glory.&gt;[75]<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">COUNSELS OF PRIESTLY PERFECTION</span><br />
<br />
When the spirit of the grace of the priesthood has been restored and strengthened in the ranks of the clergy, our other proposals for reform, of whatever kind they may be, will with God's help prove much more successful.<br />
<br />
For this reason we have thought it well to supplement what we have already said by some points of practical advice which will give you timely aid to preserve and nourish the grace of your priesthood.<br />
<br />
First, there is the pious retreat during which the soul devotes itself to spiritual exercises, as they are called. These exercises are known and approved by all, though not everyone puts them into practice; there should, if possible, be a yearly retreat, performed either alone or, preferably, in common with others, the second method being usually more productive of good results, without prejudice to episcopal regulations. We ourselves have already spoken in praise of the advantages to be derived from a retreat, on the occasion when we issued certain decrees on this subject bearing on the discipline of the clergy of Rome.[76]<br />
<br />
It will be no less profitable for souls, if a similar retreat lasting a few hours is performed each month either privately or with others. We are happy to note that in many places a custom of this kind has already been introduced, with the encouragement of the bishops who sometimes preside over the group assembled for retreat.<br />
<br />
Another suggestion which we warmly recommend is that priests, as befits brothers, should form a closer union among themselves, with the approval and under the direction of the bishop. It is strongly to be recommended that they should form an association in order to help one another in adversity, to defend the honor of their name and office against attack, and for other similar objects. But it is even more important that they should form an association with a view to the cultivation of sacred learning, particularly in order to apply themselves with greater solicitude to the object of their vocation and to promote the welfare of souls by concerting their ideas and their efforts. The annals of the Church show that at times when priests generally lived in a form of common life, this association produced many good results. Why might not one re-establish in our own day something of the kind, with due attention to differences of country and priestly duties? Might not one justifiably hope, and the Church would rejoice at it, that such an institution would yield the same good results as formerly?<br />
<br />
There are, indeed, associations of this kind which enjoy episcopal approval; and the advantages they confer are all the greater if one becomes a member early in life, in the very first years of the priesthood. We ourselves have had practical experience of the worth of one such association and fostered it during our episcopate; even still we continue to show special consideration to it and others.[77]<br />
<br />
Beloved sons, it is your duty to value highly and to apply these aids to priestly grace and such other means as the watchful prudence of your bishops may suggest from time to time; thus with each passing day you will walk more &lt;worthily of the vocation in which you are called,&gt;[78] honoring your ministry and accomplishing in yourselves the will of God, that is, &lt;your sanctification&gt;.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">FINAL EXHORTATION</span><br />
<br />
Your sanctification has, indeed, first place in our thoughts and in our cares; therefore, with our eyes raised to heaven, we frequently pray for the whole clergy, repeating the words of Christ, our Lord: &lt;Holy Father . . . sanctify them.&gt;[79]<br />
<br />
It is a source of joy to us that we are joined in that prayer by very many from among the faithful of every condition who are gravely concerned for your welfare and that of the Church; it is no less a source of joy that there are many generous souls, not only within the cloister but in the midst of the busy world, who offer themselves continuously as victims to God for the same object.<br />
<br />
May the Lord graciously deign to accept, as a sweet perfume, their pure and sublime prayers, and may he not refuse our own humble supplication; we implore him, in his merciful providence, to come to our aid, and may he pour forth upon all the clergy the riches of grace, charity and virtue which repose in the most pure Heart of his beloved Son.<br />
<br />
Finally, beloved sons, we are happy to express our heartfelt thanks for the manifold expressions of good wishes, inspired by filial piety, which were offered by you on the approach of the fiftieth anniversary of our ordination. The good wishes which we convey to you in return, we entrust to the care of the great Virgin Mother, Queen of Apostles, in order that they may be fulfilled even more abundantly.[80]<br />
<br />
It was she who by her example showed the Apostles, who were the first to share the blessing of the priesthood, how they should persevere with one mind in prayer until they were clothed with power from on high; by her prayers she secured that power for them in more abundant measure, she increased and strengthened it by her counsel, so that their labors were abundantly blessed.<br />
<br />
Beloved sons, we pray that the peace of Christ may reign in your hearts with the joy of the Holy Spirit; as a pledge of this we bestow on all with the deepest affection the Apostolic benediction.<br />
<br />
Given in Rome, at St. Peter's, 4 August 1908, at the beginning of the sixth year of our pontificate.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">ENDNOTES</span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size">1 The Exhortation &lt;Haerent Animo&gt; (4 August 1908. ASS XLI, p. 555-557) takes its place between the Encyclical &lt;Pascendi&gt; (8 September 1907) and the Motu Proprio &lt;Sacrorum Antistitum&gt; (1 September 1910); cf. nn. 108, 192.<br />
<br />
2 Letter to the episcopate of Brazil (18 December 1910. AAS III (1911), p. 312).<br />
<br />
3 Hebr. 13:17.<br />
<br />
4 Encyclical &lt;Supremi Apostolatus&gt;: cf. supra n. 24.<br />
<br />
5 The same thought had been expressed by St. Pius X in the Letter concerning clerical discipline addressed to Cardinal Respighi (5 May 1904) "The restoration of all things in Christ which, with God's help, we have made it our purpose to achieve in the government of the Church, demands-as we have more than once shown-proper formation of the clergy, testing of vocations, examination of the integrity of life of the candidates, and prudence lest there be excessive leniency in opening to them the doors of the sanctuary. To bring about the reign of Jesus Christ in the world, nothing is more essential than a saintly clergy who, by their example, their preaching and their learning will be the guides of the faithful; an old proverb says that the people will always be like their priests: &lt;Sicut sacerdos, sic populus&gt;. Indeed we read in the Council of Trent.<br />
<br />
Nothing is more effective in training to piety and the worship of God than the life and example of those who are consecrated to the divine ministry; cut off from the world and its affairs, clerics are on a pedestal where they can be seen, and men look into their lives as into a mirror in which they may see what they are to imitate'" (Sess. XXII, c. I, &lt;de Reform.&gt; ASS XXXVI, p. 655); cf. &lt;supra,&gt; n. 7.<br />
<br />
6. I Tim. 6:11.<br />
<br />
7 Ephes. 4: 23-24.<br />
<br />
8 Dan. 3:39.<br />
<br />
9 Col. 1:10.<br />
<br />
10 Hebr. 5:1.<br />
<br />
11 Tit. 1:16.<br />
<br />
12 Acts 1:1.<br />
<br />
13 Mt. 5:13.<br />
<br />
14 I Cor. 4:1.<br />
<br />
15 I. Cor. 5:20.<br />
<br />
16 Jn. 15:15-16.<br />
<br />
17 Hebr. 7:26.<br />
<br />
18 S. John Chrysostom, Hom. LXXXII &lt;in Matth.,&gt; n. 5: cf. &lt;supra,&gt; n. 68.<br />
<br />
19 Ps. 15:5.<br />
<br />
20 Ep. LII, &lt;ad Nepotianum&gt;, n. 5.<br />
<br />
21 Col. 1:28.<br />
<br />
22 Cf. &lt;supra,&gt; n. 70.<br />
<br />
23 Sess. XXII, &lt;de Reform.&gt;, c. I.<br />
<br />
23a Ps. 92:5.<br />
<br />
24 Letter &lt;Testem Benevolentiae&gt; to the Archbishop of Baltimore (22 January 1899. ASS XXXI, p. 476) condemning "Americanism."<br />
<br />
25 Rom. 8:29.<br />
<br />
26 Hebr. 13:8.<br />
<br />
27 Mt. 11:29.<br />
<br />
28 Phil. 2:8.<br />
<br />
29 Gal. 5:24.<br />
<br />
30 Leo XIII, &lt;loc. cit.&gt;<br />
<br />
31 Cf. Decree of Sacred Cong. Consistory (18 November 1910) forbidding priests to take over the temporal administration of profane societies or institutions: "In our own day, by God's grace many institutions have been founded in the Catholic world with the object of assisting the faithful in their temporal needs, notably banks, credit unions, rural banks, savings banks. The clergy should entirely approve and show favor to these various undertakings. But it is not right that they should divert clerics from the duties of their state and office, involve them in material affairs and leave them exposed to the cares, anxieties and dangers which are inseparable from these occupations.<br />
<br />
For this reason our Holy Father, Pius X, while recommending the clergy not to spare their efforts and advice in the foundation, support and development of these institutions, forbids absolutely by the present decree that clerics, whether secular or regular, should assume positions which involve administrative charges and obligations with their consequent dangers: for example, the function of president, director, secretary, treasurer and similar posts" (AAS II (1910), p. 910).<br />
<br />
32 Mt. 16:24.<br />
<br />
33 Mt. 20:1.<br />
<br />
34 Acts 10:38.<br />
<br />
35 1 Cor. 3:7.<br />
<br />
36 I Cor. 1:27-28.<br />
<br />
37 Cf. &lt;supra,&gt; n. 32.<br />
<br />
38 II Cor. 6:5-6.<br />
<br />
39 &lt;De precatione, orat.&gt; I.<br />
<br />
40 &lt;Hom.&gt; IV.<br />
<br />
41 Cf. Apostolic Constitution &lt;Divino Afflatu,&gt; 1 November 1911, on the new arrangement of the Psalter in the Roman breviary (AAS III (1911), pp. 633-638). The same pastoral and spiritual concern is evident in that document.<br />
<br />
42 Lk. 18:1.<br />
<br />
43 Col. 4:2.<br />
<br />
44 1 Thess. 5:17.<br />
<br />
45 &lt;De Consid.&gt; L. I, ch. vii.<br />
<br />
46 Cf. &lt;supra&gt;, n. 61.<br />
<br />
47 Cf. Ps. 83:2.<br />
<br />
48 Hebr. 10:32.<br />
<br />
49 Jer. 12:11.<br />
<br />
50 Ecclus. 35:21.<br />
<br />
51 Cf. &lt;supra&gt;, n. 112.<br />
<br />
52 Cf. Phil. 1 8.<br />
<br />
53 Mk. 13:33.<br />
<br />
54 Lk. 11:1.<br />
<br />
55 Ps. 100:1-2.<br />
<br />
56 St. Charles Borromeo, &lt;ex orationibus ad clerum&gt;.<br />
<br />
57 Ps. 1:1 ff.<br />
<br />
58 &lt;Imitation of Christ&gt;, 1:1.<br />
<br />
59 1 Tim. 4:13.<br />
<br />
60 &lt;Ep.&gt; LVIII &lt;ad Paulinum&gt;, n. 6.<br />
<br />
61 Ecclus. 25:12.<br />
<br />
62 Ecclus. 6:14.<br />
<br />
63 &lt;Confessions&gt;, L. VIII, C. 12.<br />
<br />
64 &lt;Exposit. in Ps.&gt; 4, n. 8.<br />
<br />
65 &lt;Meditationes piissimae&gt;, c. V, &lt;de Quotid. sui ipsius exam&gt;.<br />
<br />
66 Lk. 16:8.<br />
<br />
67 Cf. &lt;supra&gt;, n. 63.<br />
<br />
68 Prov. 24:30-31.<br />
<br />
69 St. Jerome, &lt;in Ezech.&gt;, L. xiii, 44, v. 30.<br />
<br />
70 Is. 6:10.<br />
<br />
71 Thess. 2:19.<br />
<br />
72 Jn. 5:3.<br />
<br />
73 II Thess. 3:13<br />
<br />
74 Cf. I Cor. 4:12. The Pope had written in similar terms to the French episcopate immediately after the Law of Separation: "The clergy of France will understand that in this difficult situation they must make their own the sentiments of the Apostles who rejoiced that they were thought worthy to suffer insults for the name of Jesus (Acts 5:41). They will, therefore, courageously assert the rights and liberty of the Church, but without giving offense to anyone. Nay more, in their concern for the law of charity, to which they are particularly bound as ministers of Jesus Christ, they will meet injustice with justice, counter insults by gentleness, and answer ill-usage by kindness" (Encyclical &lt;Vehementer Nos.&gt; 11 February 1906. ASS XXXIX, p. 14).<br />
<br />
75 1 Macc. 9:10.<br />
<br />
76 Letter &lt;Experiendo&gt; to the Cardinal Vicar of Rome, 27 December 1904 (cf. &lt;supra&gt;, n. 58). St. Pius X frequently gave the practice of retreats first place among the means of perseverance and sanctification which he recommended to the clergy (cf. Letter to the bishops of Brazil, 18 December 1910. AAS III (1911), pp. 311-312).<br />
<br />
77 The reference is to the &lt;Apostolic Union&gt;. At the very beginning of his pontificate, in the Brief &lt;Cum Nobis&gt; (28 December 1903), St. Pius X had recommended it and enriched it with numerous spiritual favors: "We ourselves were at one time attached to this Institute: we have had practical experience of its utility and excellence and have made a point of continuing to share in its benefits, even after our elevation to the dignity of the episcopate. By offering to all associates a uniform rule of life, with monthly meetings and spiritual conferences, a regular account of one's personal life to be submitted to superiors and a number of other charitable and beneficial relations, the Apostolic Union secures and strengthens the unity of the clergy and links in spiritual brotherhood priests who are widely separated.... In these conditions, each priest applies himself to the welfare and perfection of all and, though the cares of his ministry do not allow him to enjoy the advantages of living in common, he does not feel deprived of the benefit of a spiritual family and he does not want either for advice or the assistance of his brethren" (ASS XXXVI, p. 596).<br />
<br />
78 Eph. 4:1.<br />
<br />
79 Jn. 17:11 and 17.<br />
<br />
80 Cf. Apostolic Letter &lt;Plane Compertum est&gt;. 21 May 1912, erecting the Arch-confraternity of Mary, Queen of the Clergy, in the church of St. Nicholas du Chardonnet, Paris (AAS IV (1912), p. 439).</span>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">Apostolic Exhortation of Pope St. Pius X: Haerent Animo</span></span><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><br />
To the Catholic Clergy on Priestly Sanctity</span><br />
<a href="https://www.ewtn.com/catholicism/library/to-the-catholic-clergy-on-priestly-sanctity-8934" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Given August 4, 1908</a></div>
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">This Exhortation, which the Holy Father addressed to the Catholic clergy on the occasion of the Golden jubilee of his priesthood, was written entirety in his own hand in the space of some weeks. It is a document which truly comes from the heart of the Pontiff. In it he presents his ideal of the priesthood, and reveals the serious anxieties which he experienced at a time when the modernist crisis was still a source of perturbation to the clergy;[1] the Exhortation rounds off the numerous earlier instructions of the Holy Father. Saint Pius X was fond of recommending this Exhortation to the members of the episcopate: "This document, in which we opened our heart to all sacred ministers, make it your business to recall it and explain it for the benefit of the clerics for whom you are responsible. Besides, realize thoroughly and hold fast to this truth: when you have a body of clergy who conform to the ideal outlined in that Exhortation, you will certainly find your pastoral care greatly lightened, and the fruits of your apostolate will be much more abundant."[2]</span></div>
<br />
Deeply imprinted upon our mind are those dread words which the Apostle of the gentiles wrote to the Hebrews to remind them of the obedience which they owed to their superiors: They keep watch as having to render an account of your souls.[3]<br />
<br />
These grave words apply, no doubt, to all who have authority in the Church, but they apply in a special way to us who, despite our unworthiness, by the grace of God exercise supreme power within the Church. Therefore, with unceasing solicitude, our thoughts and endeavors are constantly directed to the promotion of the well-being and growth of the flock of the Lord.<br />
<br />
Our first and chief concern is that all who are invested with the priestly ministry should be in every way fitted for the discharge of their responsibilities. For we are fully convinced that it is here that hope lies for the welfare and progress of religious life.<br />
<br />
Hence it is that, ever since our elevation to the office of supreme Pontiff, we have felt it a duty, notwithstanding the manifest and numerous proofs of the high quality of the clergy as a whole, to urge with all earnestness our venerable brethren the bishops of the whole Catholic world, to devote themselves unceasingly and efficaciously to the formation of Christ in those who, by their calling, have the responsibility of forming Christ in others.[4]<br />
<br />
We are well aware of the eagerness with which the episcopate have carried out this task. We know the watchful care and unwearied energy with which they seek to form the clergy in the ways of virtue, and for this we wish not so much to praise them as to render them public thanks.<br />
<br />
But though it is a matter for congratulation that, as a result of the diligence of the bishops, so many priests are animated by heavenly fervor to rekindle or strengthen in their souls the flame of divine grace which they received by the imposition of hands, we must deplore the fact that there are others in different countries who do not show themselves worthy to be taken as models by the Christian people who rightly look to them for a genuine model of Christian virtue.[5]<br />
<br />
It is to these priests that we wish to open our heart in this Letter; it is a father's loving heart which beats anxiously as he looks upon an ailing child. Our love for them inspires us to add our own appeal to the appeals of their own bishops. And while our appeal is intended above all to recall the erring to the right path and to spur the lukewarm to fresh endeavor, we would wish it to serve as an encouragement to others also. We point out the path which each one must strive to follow with constantly growing fervor, so that he may become truly a &lt;man of God&gt;,[6] as the Apostle so concisely expresses it, and fulfill the legitimate expectations of the Church.<br />
<br />
We have nothing to say which you have not already heard, no doctrine to propound that is new to anyone; but we treat of matters which it is necessary for everyone to bear in mind, and God inspires us with the hope that our message will not fail to bear abundant fruit.<br />
<br />
Our earnest appeal to you is this: &lt;Be renewed in the spirit of your mind, and put on the new man, who according to God is created in justice and sanctity of truth;[7] that will be the most excellent and most acceptable gift which you could offer to us on this fiftieth anniversary of our ordination.<br />
<br />
For our own part, when we review before God &lt;with a contrite heart and in a spirit of humility&gt;[8] the years passed in the priesthood, we will feel that we are making reparation in some measure for the human frailties which we have cause to regret, by thus admonishing and exhorting you to &lt;walk worthily of God, in all things pleasing.&gt;[9]<br />
<br />
In this exhortation, it is not your personal welfare alone that we are striving to secure, but the common welfare of Catholic peoples; the one cannot be separated from the other. For the priest cannot be good or bad for himself alone; his conduct and way of life have far-reaching consequences for the people. A truly good priest is an immense gift wherever he may be.<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">I. THE OBLIGATION OF PRIESTLY SANCTITY</span><br />
<br />
Therefore, beloved sons, we will begin this exhortation by stimulating you to that sanctity of life which the dignity of your office demands.<br />
<br />
Anyone who exercises the priestly ministry exercises it not for himself alone, but for others. &lt;For every high priest taken from among men is appointed for men in the things that pertain to God.&gt;[10] Christ himself taught that lesson when he compared the priest to salt and to light, in order to show the nature of the priestly ministry. The priest then is the light of the world and the salt of the earth. Everyone knows that he fulfills this function chiefly by the teaching of Christian truth; and who can be unaware that this ministry of teaching is practically useless if the priest fails to confirm by the example of his life the truths which he teaches? Those who hear him might say, insultingly it is true, but not without justification: &lt;They profess that they know God but in their works they deny him;&gt;[11] they will refuse to accept his teaching and will derive no benefit from the light of the priest.<br />
<br />
Christ himself, the model of priests, taught first by the example of his deeds and then by his words: &lt;Jesus began to do and then to teach.&gt;[12]<br />
<br />
Likewise, a priest who neglects his own sanctification can never be the salt of the earth; what is corrupt and contaminated is utterly incapable of preserving from corruption; where sanctity is lacking, there corruption will inevitably find its way. Hence Christ, continuing this comparison, calls such priests salt that has lost its savor, &lt;which is good for nothing any more, but to be cast out and to be trodden on by men.&gt;[13]<br />
<br />
These truths are all the more evident inasmuch as we exercise the priestly ministry not in our own name, but in the name of Jesus Christ. The Apostle said: &lt;Let man so consider us as the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God;[14] for Christ, therefore, we are ambassadors.&gt;[15] This is the reason that Christ has numbered us not among his servants but as his friends. &lt;I will not now call you servants; . . . but I have called you friends, because all things whatsoever I have heard from my Father I have made known to you; . . . I have chosen you and appointed you that you should go and bring forth fruit.&gt;[16]<br />
<br />
We have, therefore, to take the place of Christ: the mission which he has given to us we must fulfill with that same purpose that he intended. True friendship consists in unity of mind and will, identity of likes and dislikes; therefore, as friends of Jesus Christ, we are bound to have that mind in us which was in Jesus Christ who is &lt;holy, innocent, undefiled.&gt;[17] As his envoys, we must win the minds of men for his doctrine and his law by first observing them ourselves; sharing as we do in his power to deliver souls from the bondage of sin, we must strive by every means to avoid becoming entangled in these toils of sin.<br />
<br />
But it is particularly as the ministers of Jesus Christ in the great sacrifice which is constantly renewed with abiding power for the salvation of the world, that we have the duty of conforming our minds to that spirit in which he offered himself as an unspotted victim to God on the altar of the Cross. In the Old Law, though victims were only shadowy figures and symbols, sanctity of a high degree was demanded of the priest; what then of us, now that the victim is Christ himself? "How pure should not he be who shares in this sacrifice! More resplendent than the sun must be the hand that divides this Flesh, the mouth that is filled with spiritual fire, the tongue that is reddened by this Blood!"[18]<br />
<br />
Saint Charles Borromeo gave apt expression to this thought when, in his discourses to the clergy, he declared: "If we would only bear in mind, dearly beloved brethren, the exalted character of the things that the Lord God has placed in our hands, what unbounded influence would not this have in impelling us to lead lives worthy of ecclesiastics! Has not the Lord placed everything in my hand, when he put there his only-begotten Son, co-eternal and co-equal with himself? In my hand he has placed all his treasures, his sacraments, his graces; he has placed there souls, than whom nothing can be dearer to him; in his love he has preferred them to himself, and redeemed them by his Blood; he has placed heaven in my hand, and it is in my power to open and close it to others . . . How, then, can I be so ungrateful for such condescension and love as to sin against him, to offend his honor, to pollute this body which is his? How can I come to defile this high dignity, this life consecrated to his service?"<br />
<br />
It is well to speak at greater length on this holiness of life, which is the object of the unfailing solicitude of the Church. This is the purpose for which seminaries have been founded; within their walls young men who hope to be priests are trained in letters and other branches of learning, but even more important is the training in piety which they also receive there from their tender years. And then, when the Church gradually and at long intervals promotes candidates to Orders, like a watchful parent she never fails to exhort them to sanctity.<br />
<br />
It is a source of joy to recall her words on these occasions.<br />
<br />
When we were first enrolled in the army of the Church, she sought from us the formal declaration: &lt;The Lord is the portion of my inheritance and of my cup: it is thou that wilt restore my inheritance to me.&gt;[19] St. Jerome tells us that with these words "the cleric is reminded that one who is the portion of the Lord, or who has the Lord as his portion, must show himself to be such a one as possesses the Lord and is possessed by him."[20]<br />
<br />
How solemnly the Church addresses those who are about to be promoted sub-deacons! "You must consider repeatedly and with all attention the office which of your own volition you seek to-day . . . if you receive this Order, you cannot afterwards revoke your decision, you must remain always in the service of God and, with his help, observe chastity." And finally: "If up to now you have been negligent in relation to the Church, henceforth you must be diligent; if hitherto you have been somnolent, henceforth you must be vigilant . . . if up to now your life has been unseemly, henceforth you must be chaste; . . . Consider the ministry which is entrusted to you!" For those who are about to be raised to the diaconate, the Church prays to God through the mouth of the bishop: "May they have in abundance the pattern of every virtue, authority that is unassuming, constancy in chastity, the purity of innocence, and the observance of spiritual discipline. May thy commands shine forth through their conduct, and may the people find a saintly model in their exemplary chastity."<br />
<br />
The admonition addressed to those who are about to be ordained priests is even more moving: "It is with great fear that one must approach this high dignity, and care must be taken that those chosen for it are recommended by heavenly wisdom, blameless life and sustained observance of justice . . . Let the fragrance of your life be a joy to the Church of Christ, so that by your preaching and example you may build up the house, that is, the family of God." Above all the Church stresses the solemn words: &lt;Imitate that which you handle&gt;, an injunction which fully agrees with the command of St. Paul: &lt;That we may present every man perfect in Jesus Christ.&gt;[21]<br />
<br />
Since this is the mind of the Church on the life of a priest, one cannot be surprised at the complete unanimity of the Fathers and Doctors on this matter; it might indeed be thought that they are guilty of exaggeration, but a careful examination will lead to the conclusion that they taught nothing that was not entirely true and correct. Their teaching can be summarized thus: there should be as much difference between the priest and any other upright man as there is between heaven and earth; consequently, the priest must see to it that his life is free not merely from grave faults but even from the slightest faults.[22] The Council of Trent made the teaching of these venerable men its own when it warned clerics to avoid" even venial faults which in their case would be very grave."[23] These faults are grave, not in themselves, but in relation to the one who commits them; for to him, even more than to the sacred edifice, are applicable the words: &lt;Holiness becometh thy house&gt;.[23]a<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">II. NATURE OF PRIESTLY HOLINESS</span><br />
<br />
We must now consider what is the nature of this sanctity, which the priest cannot lack without being culpable; ignorance or misunderstanding of it leaves one exposed to grave peril.<br />
<br />
There are some who think, and even declare openly, that the true measure of the merits of a priest is his dedication to the service of others; consequently, with an almost complete disregard for the cultivation of the virtues which lead to the personal sanctification of the priest (these they describe as passive virtues), they assert that all his energies and fervor should be directed to the development and practice of what they call the active virtues. One can only be astonished by this gravely erroneous and pernicious teaching.<br />
<br />
Our predecessor of happy memory in his wisdom spoke as follows of this teaching:[24] "To maintain that some Christian virtues are more suited to one period than to another is to forget the words of the Apostle: &lt;Those whom he foreknew he also predestined to be conformed to the image of his Son&gt;.[25] Christ is the teacher and the model of all sanctity; all who desire to take their place in the abode of the blessed must adapt their conduct to the standard which he has laid down. Now Christ does not change with the passing of the centuries: &lt;He is the same yesterday and to-day and forever.&gt;[26] The words: &lt;Learn of me because I am meek and humble of heart,&gt;[27] apply to men of every age; at all times Christ reveals himself &lt;obedient unto death&gt;;[28] true for every age are the words of the Apostle: &lt;They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh, with the vices and concupiscences."[29]<br />
<br />
These passages apply, no doubt, to all the faithful, but they apply more especially to priests. Let priests take as directed particularly to themselves the further words which were spoken by our predecessor in his apostolic zeal: "Would that at the present day there were many more who cultivated these virtues as did the saints of former times, who by their humility, their obedience, their abstinence, were mighty in work and word, to the great benefit not only of religion but also of public and civil life."[30]<br />
<br />
It is not irrelevant to note here that Leo XIII in his wisdom made special mention of the virtue of abstinence, which we call self-denial, in the words of the Gospel. He was quite right to do so, for it is from self-denial chiefly that the strength and power and fruit of every priestly function derive; it is when this virtue is neglected that there appears in the priest's conduct whatever may be of a nature to cause offense to the eyes and hearts of the faithful. If one acts for the sake of filthy lucre, or becomes involved in worldly affairs,[31] or seeks for the highest places and despises others, or follows merely human counsel, or seeks to please men, or trusts in the persuasive words of human wisdom, this is the result of neglect of the command of Christ and of the refusal to accept the condition laid down by him: &lt;If anyone will come after me, let him deny himself.&gt;[32]<br />
<br />
While insisting on these truths, we would likewise admonish the priest that in the last analysis, it is not for himself alone that he has to sanctify himself, for he is the workman whom Christ &lt;went out . . . to hire into his vineyard.&gt;[33] Therefore, it is his duty to uproot unfruitful plants and to sow useful ones, to water the crop and to guard lest the enemy sow cockle among it. Consequently, the priest must be careful not to allow an unbalanced concern for personal perfection to lead him to overlook any part of the duties of his office which are conducive to the welfare of others. These duties include the preaching of the word of God, the hearing of confessions, assisting the sick, especially the dying, the instruction of those who are ignorant of the faith, the consolation of the sorrowing, leading back the erring, in a word, the imitation in every respect of Christ &lt;who went about doing good and healing all that were oppressed by the devil.&gt;[34]<br />
<br />
In the midst of all these duties, the priest shall have ever present to his mind the striking admonition given by St. Paul: &lt;Neither he who plants is anything, nor he who waters, but God who gives the increase.&gt;[35] It may be that we go and sow the seed with tears; it may be that we tend its growth at the cost of heavy labor; but to make it germinate and yield the hoped for fruit, that depends on God alone and his powerful assistance. This further point also is worthy of profound consideration, namely that men are but the instruments whom God employs for the salvation of souls; they must, therefore, be instruments fit to be employed by God. And how is this to be achieved? Do we imagine that God is influenced by any inborn or acquired excellence of ours, to make use of our help for the extension of his glory? By no means; for it is written: &lt;God has chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise, and the weak things of the world God has chosen to confound the strong, and the humble and contemptible things of the world God has chosen, the things that are not, in order to bring to nought the things that are.&gt;[36]<br />
<br />
There is, indeed, only one thing that unites man to God, one thing that makes him pleasing to God and a not unworthy dispenser of his mercy; and that one thing is holiness of life and conduct. If this holiness, which is the true super-eminent knowledge of Jesus Christ, is wanting in the priest, then everything is wanting. Without this, even the resources of profound learning (which we strive to promote among the clergy), or exceptional competence in practical affairs, though they may bring some benefit to the Church or to individuals, are not infrequently the cause of deplorable damage to them.<br />
<br />
On the other hand, there is abundant evidence from every age that even the humblest priest, provided his life has the adornment of overflowing sanctity, can undertake and accomplish marvelous works for the spiritual welfare of the people of God; an outstanding example in recent times is John Baptist Vianney, a model pastor of souls, to whom we are happy to have decreed the honors of the Blessed in heaven.[37]<br />
<br />
Sanctity alone makes us what our divine vocation demands, men crucified to the world and to whom the world has been crucified, men walking in newness of life who, in the words of St. Paul, show themselves as ministers of God &lt;in labors, in vigils, in fasting, in chastity, in knowledge, in long-suffering, in kindness, in the Holy Spirit, in sincere charity, in the word of truth;&gt;[38] men who seek only heavenly things and strive by every means to lead others to them.<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">III.  MEANS OF ACQUIRING PRIESTLY SANCTITY</span><br />
<br />
1. PRAYER, AN ESSENTIAL CONDITION OF SANCTITY.<br />
<br />
Since, as everyone realizes, holiness of life is the fruit of the exercise of the will inasmuch as it is strengthened by the aid of divine grace, God has made abundant provision lest we should at any time lack the gift of grace, if we desire it. We can obtain it, in the first place, by constant prayer.<br />
<br />
There is, in fact, such a necessary link between holiness and prayer that the one cannot exist without the other.<br />
<br />
The words of Chrysostom on this matter are an exact expression of the truth: "I consider that it is obvious to everyone that it is impossible to live virtuously without the aid of prayer;"[39] and Augustine sums up shrewdly: "He truly knows how to live rightly, who rightly knows how to pray."[40]<br />
<br />
Christ himself, by his constant exhortations and especially by his example, has even more firmly inculcated these truths. To pray he withdrew into desert places or climbed the mountain alone; he spent whole nights absorbed in prayer; he paid many visits to the temple; even when the crowds thronged around him, he raised his eyes to heaven and prayed openly before them; when nailed to the Cross, in the agony of death, he supplicated the Father with a strong cry and tears.<br />
<br />
Let us be convinced, therefore, that a priest must be specially devoted to the practice of prayer if he is to maintain worthily his dignity and to fulfill his duty. All too frequently one must deplore the fact that prayer is a matter of routine rather than of genuine fervor; the Psalms are recited at the appointed times[41] in a negligent manner, a few short prayers are said in between; there is no further thought of consecrating part of the day to speaking with God, with pious aspirations to him. And it is the priest, more than any other, who is bound to obey scrupulously the command of Christ: &lt;We ought always pray,&gt;[42] a command which Paul so insistently inculcated: &lt;Be instant in prayer, watching in it with thanksgiving;[43] pray without ceasing.&gt;[44]<br />
<br />
How numerous are the opportunities of turning to God in prayer which present themselves daily to the soul which is eager for its own sanctification and the salvation of others! Anguish of soul, the persistent onslaught of temptation, our lack of virtue, slackness and failure in our works, our many offenses and negligences, fear of the divine judgment, all these should move us to approach the Lord with tears, in order to obtain help from him and also to increase without difficulty the treasure of our merit in his eyes.<br />
<br />
Nor should our tearful supplication be for ourselves alone. In the deluge of crime, which spreads far and wide, we especially should implore and pray for divine clemency; we should appeal insistently to Christ who in his infinite mercy lavishes his graces in his wonderful Sacrament: &lt;Spare, O Lord, spare thy people&gt;.<br />
<br />
<br />
2. THE OBLIGATION OF DAILY MEDITATION<br />
<br />
A point of capital importance is that a certain time should be given daily to meditation on the eternal truths. No priest can neglect this practice without incurring a grave charge of negligence and without detriment to his soul. The saintly abbot, Bernard, when writing to Eugene III, his former pupil who had become Roman Pontiff, frankly and emphatically admonished him never to omit daily divine meditation; he would not admit as an excusing cause even the many weighty cares which the supreme pontificate involves. In justification of this advice he enumerated with great prudence the benefits of the practice of meditation: "Meditation purifies the source from which it comes, the mind. It controls affections, guides our acts, corrects excesses, rules our conduct, introduces order and dignity into our lives; it bestows understanding of things divine and human. It brings clarity where there is confusion, binds what is torn apart, gathers what is scattered, investigates what is hidden, seeks out the truth, weighs what has the appearance of truth, and shows up what is pretense and falsehood. It plans future action and reviews the past, so that nothing remains in the mind that has not been corrected or that stands in need of correction. When affairs are prospering it anticipates the onset of adversity, and when adversity comes it seems not to feel it, in this it displays in turn prudence and fortitude."[45]<br />
<br />
This summary of the benefits which meditation is calculated to bring is an instructive reminder not only of its salutary effect in every department, but also of its absolute necessity.<br />
<br />
Despite the high dignity of the various functions of the priestly office and the veneration which they deserve, frequent exercise of these functions may lead those who discharge them to treat them with less respect than is their due. From a gradual decline in fervor it is an easy step to carelessness and even to distaste for the most sacred things. In addition, a priest cannot avoid daily contact with a corrupt society; frequently, in the very exercise of pastoral charity, he must fear the insidious attacks of the infernal serpent. Is it not all too easy even for religious souls to be tarnished by contact with the world?[46]<br />
<br />
It is evident, therefore, that there is a grave and urgent need for the priest to turn daily to the contemplation of the eternal truths, so that his mind and will may gain new strength to stand firm against every enticement to evil.<br />
<br />
Moreover, it is the strict duty of the priest to have a mind for heavenly things, to teach them, to inculcate them; in the regulation of his whole life he must be so much superior to human considerations that whatever he does in the discharge of his sacred office will be done in accordance with God, under the impulse and guidance of faith; it is fitting then that he should possess a certain aptitude to rise above earthly considerations and strive for heavenly things. Nothing is more conducive to the acquisition and strengthening of this disposition of soul, this quasi-natural union with God, than daily meditation; it is unnecessary to dwell upon this truth which every prudent person clearly realizes.<br />
<br />
The life of a priest who underestimates the value of meditation, or has lost all taste for it, provides a sad confirmation of what we have been saying. Let your eyes dwell on the spectacle of men in whom the &lt;mind of Christ&gt;, that supremely precious gift, has grown weak; their thoughts are all on earthly things, they are engaged in vain pursuits, their words are so much unimportant chatter; in the performance of their sacred functions they are careless, cold, perhaps even unworthy. Formerly, these same men, with the oil of priestly ordination still fresh upon them, diligently prepared themselves for the recitation of the Psalms, lest they should be like men who tempt God; they sought a time and place free from disturbance; they endeavored to grasp the divine meaning; in union with the psalmist they poured forth their soul in songs of praise, sorrow and rejoicing. But now, what a change has taken place!<br />
<br />
In like manner, little now remains of that lively devotion which they felt towards the divine mysteries. Formerly, how beloved were those tabernacles![47] It was their delight to be present at the table of the Lord, to invite more and more pious souls to that banquet! Before Mass, what purity, what earnestness in the prayers of a loving heart! How great reverence in the celebration of Mass, with complete observance of the august rites in all their beauty! What sincerity in thanksgiving! And the sweet perfume of Christ was diffused over their people! We beg of you, beloved sons: &lt;Call to mind . . . the former days&gt;;[48] for then your soul was burning with zeal, being nourished by holy meditation.<br />
<br />
Some of those who find &lt;recollection of the heart&gt;[49] a burden, or entirely neglect it, do not seek to disguise the impoverishment of soul which results from their attitude, but they try to excuse themselves on the pretext that they are completely occupied by the activity of their ministry, to the manifold benefit of others.<br />
<br />
They are gravely mistaken. For as they are unaccustomed to converse with God, their words completely lack the inspiration which comes from God when they speak to men about God or inculcate the counsels of the Christian life; it is as if the message of the Gospel were practically dead in them. However distinguished for prudence and eloquence, their speech does not echo the voice of the good Shepherd which the sheep hear to their spiritual profit; it is mere sound which goes forth without fruit, and sometimes gives a pernicious example to the disgrace of religion and the scandal of the good.<br />
<br />
It is the same in other spheres of their activity; there can be no solid achievement, nothing of lasting benefit, in the absence of the heavenly dew which is brought down in abundance by the &lt;prayer of the man who humbles himself.&gt;[50]<br />
<br />
At this point we cannot refrain from referring with sorrow to those who, carried away by pernicious novelties, dare to maintain a contrary opinion, and to hold that time devoted to meditation and prayer is wasted. What calamitous blindness! Would that such people would take thought seriously with themselves and realize whither this neglect and contempt of prayer leads. From it have sprung pride and stubbornness; and these have produced those bitter fruits which in our paternal love we hesitate to mention and most earnestly desire to remove completely.[51]<br />
<br />
May God answer this our prayer: may he look down with kindness on those who have strayed, and pour forth on them the "spirit of grace and of prayer" in such abundance that they may repent of their error and, of their own will and to the joy of all, return to the path which they wrongly abandoned, and henceforth follow it with greater care. God himself be witness, as he was to the Apostle, of how we long for them all with the love of Jesus Christ.[52]<br />
<br />
Beloved sons, may this our exhortation, which is none other than the exhortation of Christ our Lord: &lt;Be watchful, be vigilant and pray,&gt;[53] be deeply engraven in their hearts and in yours. Let each one diligently apply himself above all to the practice of pious meditation; let him do so with sincere confidence, constantly repeating the words: &lt;Lord teach us to pray.&gt;[54] There is a special, very important reason which should urge us to meditation; it is that meditation is a rich source of the wisdom and virtue which are so useful in the supremely difficult task of caring for souls.<br />
<br />
The pastoral address of St. Charles Borromeo is relevant here and is worth recalling: "Realize, my brethren, that nothing is so necessary to an ecclesiastic as mental prayer before, during and after all our actions. &lt;I will sing&gt;, said the prophet, &lt;and I will understand&gt;.[55] If administering the sacraments, my brother, meditate on what you are doing; if celebrating Mass, ponder on what you are offering; in reciting the Psalms, reflect on what you are saying and to whom you are speaking; if directing souls, reflect on the Blood with which they were washed."[56]<br />
<br />
Therefore, it is with good reason that the Church commends us to repeat frequently the sentiments of David: &lt;Blessed is the man who meditates in the law of the Lord, whose desire is upon it night and day; everything that he does shall prosper.&gt;[57]<br />
<br />
There is one final motive which can be regarded as comprising all the others. If the priest is called "another Christ" and is truly such by reason of his sharing in Christ's power, should he not also become and be recognized as another Christ through imitation of Christ's deeds? "Let it be our principal study to meditate upon the life of Jesus Christ."[58]<br />
<br />
<br />
3. SPIRITUAL READING<br />
<br />
It is of great importance that the priest should combine his daily divine meditation with the constant reading of pious books, especially the inspired books. That was the command that Paul gave to Timothy: &lt;Attend unto reading.&gt;[59] The same lesson was taught by St. Jerome when instructing Nepotianus on the priestly life: "Never let the sacred book leave your hands"; and he gave the following reason for his advice: "Learn that which you are to teach; holding to that faithful word which conforms to doctrine, that you may be able to exhort with sound doctrine, and refute the opponents." What great advantages are gained by priests who are faithful to this practice! With what unction they preach Christ! Far from flattering and soothing the hearts and minds of their audience, they stimulate them to better things, and arouse in them the desire of heavenly things.<br />
<br />
The command of St. Jerome: "Let the sacred books be always in your hands,"[60] is important for another reason also, a reason which concerns your own personal welfare.<br />
<br />
Everyone knows the great influence that is exerted by the voice of a friend who gives candid advice, assists by his counsel, corrects, encourages and leads one away from error. &lt;Blessed is the man who has found a true friend;[61] he that has found him has found a treasure.&gt;[62] We should, then, count pious books among our true friends. They solemnly remind us of our duties and of the prescriptions of legitimate discipline; they arouse the heavenly voices that were stifled in our souls; they rid our resolutions of listlessness; they disturb our deceitful complacency; they show the true nature of less worthy affections to which we have sought to close our eyes; they bring to light the many dangers which beset the path of the imprudent. They render all these services with such kindly discretion that they prove themselves to be not only our friends, but the very best of friends. They are always at hand, constantly beside us to assist us in the needs of our souls; their voice is never harsh, their advice is never self-seeking, their words are never timid or deceitful.<br />
<br />
There are many striking examples of the salutary effects of the reading of pious books. Outstanding is the case of Augustine whose great services to the Church had their origin in such reading: "Take, read; take, read; I took (the epistles of Paul the Apostle), I opened, I read in silence; it was as though the darkness of all my doubting was driven away by the light of peace which had entered my soul."[63]<br />
<br />
In our own day, alas! it is the contrary that happens all too frequently. Members of the clergy allow their minds to be overcome gradually by the darkness of doubt and turn aside to worldly pursuits; the chief reason for this is that they prefer to read a variety of other works and newspapers, which are full of cunningly propounded errors and corruption, rather than the divine books and other pious literature.<br />
<br />
Be on your guard, beloved sons; do not trust in your experience and mature years, do not be deluded by the vain hope that you can thus better serve the general good. Do not transgress the limits which are determined by the laws of the Church, nor go beyond what is suggested by prudence and charity towards oneself. Anyone who admits this poison into his soul will rarely escape the disastrous consequences of the evil thus introduced.<br />
<br />
<br />
4. EXAMINATION OF CONSCIENCE<br />
<br />
The benefits to be derived from spiritual reading and meditation will certainly be more abundant if the priest supplements them by an examination which will enable him to discern whether he is striving conscientiously to put into practice what he has learned in his reading and meditation.<br />
<br />
Particularly relevant in this context is the excellent advice of Chrysostom which was intended especially for priests. Every night before going to sleep, "make your conscience appear in judgment; demand of it an account, and having thoroughly probed and dissected whatever evil purposes you formed during the day, repent for them."[64]<br />
<br />
The excellence of this practice and its fruitfulness for Christian virtue are clearly established by the teaching of the great masters of the spiritual life. We are pleased to quote that remarkable passage from the rule of St. Bernard: "As a searching investigator of the integrity of your own conduct, submit your life to a daily examination. Consider carefully what progress you have made or what ground you have lost . . . Strive to know yourself . . . Place all your faults before your eyes. Come face to face with yourself, as though you were another person, and then weep for your faults."[65]<br />
<br />
It would be shameful, indeed, were we to see verified in this matter the words of Christ: &lt;The children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light.&gt;[66] You know with what assiduity the children of this world manage their affairs, how often they compare income with expenses, how carefully and strictly they balance their accounts, how they grieve over their losses, and drive themselves on to make them good.[67] We, on the other hand, though perhaps our hearts are eager for gaining honors, for increasing our wealth, or for the mere winning of renown and glory by our learning, are listless and without inclination for the supremely important and difficult task of achieving our own sanctification. Rarely do we take time for recollection and submit our souls to scrutiny; our soul has become overgrown like the vineyard of the slothful man, of which it is written: &lt;I passed by the field of the slothful man and by the vineyard of the foolish man; and behold with nettles it was all filled, and thorns had covered the face thereof, and the stone wall was broken down.&gt;[68]<br />
<br />
The situation is aggravated by the fact that all round us we see the multiplication of evil example which is a menace to priestly virtue itself every day calls for even greater vigilance and fresh endeavor.<br />
<br />
Experience shows that the man who frequently subjects his thoughts, words and actions to a strict examination, gains new strength of soul both to detest and fly from evil and to desire and strive for the good.<br />
<br />
It is also shown by experience that one who refuses to appear before the tribunal where justice sits in judgment, and conscience appears at once as the accused and the accuser, usually suffers grave loss and disadvantage thereby. Vainly too will one seek in the conduct of such a person for that circumspection, so highly prized in the Christian, that tries to avoid even venial faults, or that sense of reverence, so becoming in a priest, which shudders at even the slightest offense to God.<br />
<br />
This carelessness and indifference to one's own welfare sometimes go so far as to lead to neglect even of the sacrament of Penance, which Christ, in his great mercy, has given us as a most timely aid to human weakness.<br />
<br />
It cannot be denied, and it is bitterly to be deplored, that not infrequently one finds priests who use the thunders of their eloquence to frighten others from sin, but seem to have no such fear for themselves and become hardened in their faults; a priest who exhorts and arouses others to wash away without delay the stains from their souls by due religious acts, is himself so sluggish in doing this that he delays even for months; he who knows how to pour the health-giving oil and wine into the wounds of others is himself content to lie wounded by the wayside, and lacks the prudence to call for the saving hand of a brother which is almost within his grasp. In the past and even to-day, in different places, what great evils have resulted from this, bringing dishonor to God and the Church, injuring the Christian flock and disgracing the priesthood!<br />
<br />
For our own part, beloved sons, when we reflect upon these matters, as is our bounden duty, we are overcome with grief and our voice breaks into lamentation.<br />
<br />
Woe to the priest who fails to respect his high dignity, and defiles by his infidelities the name of the holy God for whom he is bound to be holy. &lt;Corruptio optimi pessima&gt;. "Sublime is the dignity of the priest, but great is his fall, if he is guilty of sin; let us rejoice for the high honor, but let us fear for them lest they fall; great is the joy that they have scaled the heights, but it is insignificant compared with the sorrow of their fall from on high."[69]<br />
<br />
Woe then to the priest who so far forgets himself that he abandons the practice of prayer, rejects the nourishment of spiritual reading and never turns his attention inwards upon himself to hear the accusing voice of conscience. Neither the festering wounds on his conscience, nor even the tearful pleas of his mother the Church, will move such an unfortunate priest until those fearsome threats come upon him: &lt;Blind the heart of this people, make dull their ears, and close their eyes, lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart and be converted and I should heal them.&gt;[70]<br />
<br />
May God in his bounteous mercy grant that these ominous words may never be true of any of you, beloved sons; he knows what is in our heart, he sees that it is free from rancor towards anyone, and that it is inflamed with pastoral zeal and paternal love for all: &lt;For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of glory? Is it not you, in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ?&gt;[71]<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">IV. PRIESTLY VIRTUES</span><br />
<br />
You all know very well, wherever you may be, the difficult period through which, in the mysterious design of God, the Church is now passing. Consider likewise and ponder on the sacred duty which is yours to stand by and to assist in her struggles the Church which has bestowed upon you an office of such exalted dignity.<br />
<br />
Now more than ever the clergy need to be men of more than ordinary virtue, virtue that is a shining example, eager, active, ever ready to do great things for Christ and to suffer much. There is nothing that we more ardently ask from God and desire for each and everyone of you.<br />
<br />
May chastity, the choicest ornament of our priesthood, flourish undimmed amongst you; through the splendor of this virtue, by which the priest is made like the angels, the priest wins greater veneration among the Christian flock, and his ministry yields an even greater harvest of holiness.<br />
<br />
May the reverence and obedience which you solemnly pledged to those whom the Holy Spirit has appointed to rule the Church, increase and gain strength; and especially, may your minds and hearts be linked by ever closer ties of loyalty to this Apostolic See which justly claims your respectful homage.<br />
<br />
May all of you excel in charity-a charity that never seeks what is its own; when you have mastered the human incentives of jealous rivalry and self-seeking ambition, let all together in fraternal emulation strive for the glory of God.<br />
<br />
&lt;A great multitude of sick, blind, lame and paralytics,&gt;[72] in abject misery, awaits the benefits of your charity; the youth above all, those countless young people who are the dearest hope of society and religion, it is they, menaced as they are by error and corrupting influences, who especially stand in need of your charitable activity.<br />
<br />
Strive eagerly not only by means of catechetical instruction-which once more with even greater earnestness we commend to you-but by unsparing use of all the resources of wisdom and skill at your command, to deserve well of all. Whether your immediate task be to assist, to protect, to heal, to make peace, let your one aim and most ardent desire be to win or to secure souls for Christ. How unwearied, how industrious, how fearless are Christ's enemies in their activities, to the immeasurable loss of souls!<br />
<br />
The Catholic Church rejoices in and is proud of the charity beyond praise which inspires the clergy to proclaim the Gospel of Christian peace and to bring the blessings of salvation and civilization even to barbarous races; through their unsparing labor, sometimes consecrated by their blood, the kingdom of Christ is expanding constantly and the Christian faith gains added splendor from these new triumphs.<br />
<br />
If, beloved sons, the unsparing charity of your efforts is met by jealousy, reproaches and calumnies as frequently happens, do not allow yourselves to be overcome with sadness: &lt;Do not tire in doing good.&gt;[73]<br />
<br />
Let your mind dwell on those countless great figures who, following the example of the Apostles, even in the midst of cruel insults borne for the name of Christ, &lt;went rejoicing, blessing those who cursed them.&gt;[74]<br />
<br />
For we are the children and the brethren of the saints, whose names shine in the book of life, and whose praises the Church proclaims: &lt;Let us not stain our glory.&gt;[75]<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">COUNSELS OF PRIESTLY PERFECTION</span><br />
<br />
When the spirit of the grace of the priesthood has been restored and strengthened in the ranks of the clergy, our other proposals for reform, of whatever kind they may be, will with God's help prove much more successful.<br />
<br />
For this reason we have thought it well to supplement what we have already said by some points of practical advice which will give you timely aid to preserve and nourish the grace of your priesthood.<br />
<br />
First, there is the pious retreat during which the soul devotes itself to spiritual exercises, as they are called. These exercises are known and approved by all, though not everyone puts them into practice; there should, if possible, be a yearly retreat, performed either alone or, preferably, in common with others, the second method being usually more productive of good results, without prejudice to episcopal regulations. We ourselves have already spoken in praise of the advantages to be derived from a retreat, on the occasion when we issued certain decrees on this subject bearing on the discipline of the clergy of Rome.[76]<br />
<br />
It will be no less profitable for souls, if a similar retreat lasting a few hours is performed each month either privately or with others. We are happy to note that in many places a custom of this kind has already been introduced, with the encouragement of the bishops who sometimes preside over the group assembled for retreat.<br />
<br />
Another suggestion which we warmly recommend is that priests, as befits brothers, should form a closer union among themselves, with the approval and under the direction of the bishop. It is strongly to be recommended that they should form an association in order to help one another in adversity, to defend the honor of their name and office against attack, and for other similar objects. But it is even more important that they should form an association with a view to the cultivation of sacred learning, particularly in order to apply themselves with greater solicitude to the object of their vocation and to promote the welfare of souls by concerting their ideas and their efforts. The annals of the Church show that at times when priests generally lived in a form of common life, this association produced many good results. Why might not one re-establish in our own day something of the kind, with due attention to differences of country and priestly duties? Might not one justifiably hope, and the Church would rejoice at it, that such an institution would yield the same good results as formerly?<br />
<br />
There are, indeed, associations of this kind which enjoy episcopal approval; and the advantages they confer are all the greater if one becomes a member early in life, in the very first years of the priesthood. We ourselves have had practical experience of the worth of one such association and fostered it during our episcopate; even still we continue to show special consideration to it and others.[77]<br />
<br />
Beloved sons, it is your duty to value highly and to apply these aids to priestly grace and such other means as the watchful prudence of your bishops may suggest from time to time; thus with each passing day you will walk more &lt;worthily of the vocation in which you are called,&gt;[78] honoring your ministry and accomplishing in yourselves the will of God, that is, &lt;your sanctification&gt;.<br />
<br />
<span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">FINAL EXHORTATION</span><br />
<br />
Your sanctification has, indeed, first place in our thoughts and in our cares; therefore, with our eyes raised to heaven, we frequently pray for the whole clergy, repeating the words of Christ, our Lord: &lt;Holy Father . . . sanctify them.&gt;[79]<br />
<br />
It is a source of joy to us that we are joined in that prayer by very many from among the faithful of every condition who are gravely concerned for your welfare and that of the Church; it is no less a source of joy that there are many generous souls, not only within the cloister but in the midst of the busy world, who offer themselves continuously as victims to God for the same object.<br />
<br />
May the Lord graciously deign to accept, as a sweet perfume, their pure and sublime prayers, and may he not refuse our own humble supplication; we implore him, in his merciful providence, to come to our aid, and may he pour forth upon all the clergy the riches of grace, charity and virtue which repose in the most pure Heart of his beloved Son.<br />
<br />
Finally, beloved sons, we are happy to express our heartfelt thanks for the manifold expressions of good wishes, inspired by filial piety, which were offered by you on the approach of the fiftieth anniversary of our ordination. The good wishes which we convey to you in return, we entrust to the care of the great Virgin Mother, Queen of Apostles, in order that they may be fulfilled even more abundantly.[80]<br />
<br />
It was she who by her example showed the Apostles, who were the first to share the blessing of the priesthood, how they should persevere with one mind in prayer until they were clothed with power from on high; by her prayers she secured that power for them in more abundant measure, she increased and strengthened it by her counsel, so that their labors were abundantly blessed.<br />
<br />
Beloved sons, we pray that the peace of Christ may reign in your hearts with the joy of the Holy Spirit; as a pledge of this we bestow on all with the deepest affection the Apostolic benediction.<br />
<br />
Given in Rome, at St. Peter's, 4 August 1908, at the beginning of the sixth year of our pontificate.<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">ENDNOTES</span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size">1 The Exhortation &lt;Haerent Animo&gt; (4 August 1908. ASS XLI, p. 555-557) takes its place between the Encyclical &lt;Pascendi&gt; (8 September 1907) and the Motu Proprio &lt;Sacrorum Antistitum&gt; (1 September 1910); cf. nn. 108, 192.<br />
<br />
2 Letter to the episcopate of Brazil (18 December 1910. AAS III (1911), p. 312).<br />
<br />
3 Hebr. 13:17.<br />
<br />
4 Encyclical &lt;Supremi Apostolatus&gt;: cf. supra n. 24.<br />
<br />
5 The same thought had been expressed by St. Pius X in the Letter concerning clerical discipline addressed to Cardinal Respighi (5 May 1904) "The restoration of all things in Christ which, with God's help, we have made it our purpose to achieve in the government of the Church, demands-as we have more than once shown-proper formation of the clergy, testing of vocations, examination of the integrity of life of the candidates, and prudence lest there be excessive leniency in opening to them the doors of the sanctuary. To bring about the reign of Jesus Christ in the world, nothing is more essential than a saintly clergy who, by their example, their preaching and their learning will be the guides of the faithful; an old proverb says that the people will always be like their priests: &lt;Sicut sacerdos, sic populus&gt;. Indeed we read in the Council of Trent.<br />
<br />
Nothing is more effective in training to piety and the worship of God than the life and example of those who are consecrated to the divine ministry; cut off from the world and its affairs, clerics are on a pedestal where they can be seen, and men look into their lives as into a mirror in which they may see what they are to imitate'" (Sess. XXII, c. I, &lt;de Reform.&gt; ASS XXXVI, p. 655); cf. &lt;supra,&gt; n. 7.<br />
<br />
6. I Tim. 6:11.<br />
<br />
7 Ephes. 4: 23-24.<br />
<br />
8 Dan. 3:39.<br />
<br />
9 Col. 1:10.<br />
<br />
10 Hebr. 5:1.<br />
<br />
11 Tit. 1:16.<br />
<br />
12 Acts 1:1.<br />
<br />
13 Mt. 5:13.<br />
<br />
14 I Cor. 4:1.<br />
<br />
15 I. Cor. 5:20.<br />
<br />
16 Jn. 15:15-16.<br />
<br />
17 Hebr. 7:26.<br />
<br />
18 S. John Chrysostom, Hom. LXXXII &lt;in Matth.,&gt; n. 5: cf. &lt;supra,&gt; n. 68.<br />
<br />
19 Ps. 15:5.<br />
<br />
20 Ep. LII, &lt;ad Nepotianum&gt;, n. 5.<br />
<br />
21 Col. 1:28.<br />
<br />
22 Cf. &lt;supra,&gt; n. 70.<br />
<br />
23 Sess. XXII, &lt;de Reform.&gt;, c. I.<br />
<br />
23a Ps. 92:5.<br />
<br />
24 Letter &lt;Testem Benevolentiae&gt; to the Archbishop of Baltimore (22 January 1899. ASS XXXI, p. 476) condemning "Americanism."<br />
<br />
25 Rom. 8:29.<br />
<br />
26 Hebr. 13:8.<br />
<br />
27 Mt. 11:29.<br />
<br />
28 Phil. 2:8.<br />
<br />
29 Gal. 5:24.<br />
<br />
30 Leo XIII, &lt;loc. cit.&gt;<br />
<br />
31 Cf. Decree of Sacred Cong. Consistory (18 November 1910) forbidding priests to take over the temporal administration of profane societies or institutions: "In our own day, by God's grace many institutions have been founded in the Catholic world with the object of assisting the faithful in their temporal needs, notably banks, credit unions, rural banks, savings banks. The clergy should entirely approve and show favor to these various undertakings. But it is not right that they should divert clerics from the duties of their state and office, involve them in material affairs and leave them exposed to the cares, anxieties and dangers which are inseparable from these occupations.<br />
<br />
For this reason our Holy Father, Pius X, while recommending the clergy not to spare their efforts and advice in the foundation, support and development of these institutions, forbids absolutely by the present decree that clerics, whether secular or regular, should assume positions which involve administrative charges and obligations with their consequent dangers: for example, the function of president, director, secretary, treasurer and similar posts" (AAS II (1910), p. 910).<br />
<br />
32 Mt. 16:24.<br />
<br />
33 Mt. 20:1.<br />
<br />
34 Acts 10:38.<br />
<br />
35 1 Cor. 3:7.<br />
<br />
36 I Cor. 1:27-28.<br />
<br />
37 Cf. &lt;supra,&gt; n. 32.<br />
<br />
38 II Cor. 6:5-6.<br />
<br />
39 &lt;De precatione, orat.&gt; I.<br />
<br />
40 &lt;Hom.&gt; IV.<br />
<br />
41 Cf. Apostolic Constitution &lt;Divino Afflatu,&gt; 1 November 1911, on the new arrangement of the Psalter in the Roman breviary (AAS III (1911), pp. 633-638). The same pastoral and spiritual concern is evident in that document.<br />
<br />
42 Lk. 18:1.<br />
<br />
43 Col. 4:2.<br />
<br />
44 1 Thess. 5:17.<br />
<br />
45 &lt;De Consid.&gt; L. I, ch. vii.<br />
<br />
46 Cf. &lt;supra&gt;, n. 61.<br />
<br />
47 Cf. Ps. 83:2.<br />
<br />
48 Hebr. 10:32.<br />
<br />
49 Jer. 12:11.<br />
<br />
50 Ecclus. 35:21.<br />
<br />
51 Cf. &lt;supra&gt;, n. 112.<br />
<br />
52 Cf. Phil. 1 8.<br />
<br />
53 Mk. 13:33.<br />
<br />
54 Lk. 11:1.<br />
<br />
55 Ps. 100:1-2.<br />
<br />
56 St. Charles Borromeo, &lt;ex orationibus ad clerum&gt;.<br />
<br />
57 Ps. 1:1 ff.<br />
<br />
58 &lt;Imitation of Christ&gt;, 1:1.<br />
<br />
59 1 Tim. 4:13.<br />
<br />
60 &lt;Ep.&gt; LVIII &lt;ad Paulinum&gt;, n. 6.<br />
<br />
61 Ecclus. 25:12.<br />
<br />
62 Ecclus. 6:14.<br />
<br />
63 &lt;Confessions&gt;, L. VIII, C. 12.<br />
<br />
64 &lt;Exposit. in Ps.&gt; 4, n. 8.<br />
<br />
65 &lt;Meditationes piissimae&gt;, c. V, &lt;de Quotid. sui ipsius exam&gt;.<br />
<br />
66 Lk. 16:8.<br />
<br />
67 Cf. &lt;supra&gt;, n. 63.<br />
<br />
68 Prov. 24:30-31.<br />
<br />
69 St. Jerome, &lt;in Ezech.&gt;, L. xiii, 44, v. 30.<br />
<br />
70 Is. 6:10.<br />
<br />
71 Thess. 2:19.<br />
<br />
72 Jn. 5:3.<br />
<br />
73 II Thess. 3:13<br />
<br />
74 Cf. I Cor. 4:12. The Pope had written in similar terms to the French episcopate immediately after the Law of Separation: "The clergy of France will understand that in this difficult situation they must make their own the sentiments of the Apostles who rejoiced that they were thought worthy to suffer insults for the name of Jesus (Acts 5:41). They will, therefore, courageously assert the rights and liberty of the Church, but without giving offense to anyone. Nay more, in their concern for the law of charity, to which they are particularly bound as ministers of Jesus Christ, they will meet injustice with justice, counter insults by gentleness, and answer ill-usage by kindness" (Encyclical &lt;Vehementer Nos.&gt; 11 February 1906. ASS XXXIX, p. 14).<br />
<br />
75 1 Macc. 9:10.<br />
<br />
76 Letter &lt;Experiendo&gt; to the Cardinal Vicar of Rome, 27 December 1904 (cf. &lt;supra&gt;, n. 58). St. Pius X frequently gave the practice of retreats first place among the means of perseverance and sanctification which he recommended to the clergy (cf. Letter to the bishops of Brazil, 18 December 1910. AAS III (1911), pp. 311-312).<br />
<br />
77 The reference is to the &lt;Apostolic Union&gt;. At the very beginning of his pontificate, in the Brief &lt;Cum Nobis&gt; (28 December 1903), St. Pius X had recommended it and enriched it with numerous spiritual favors: "We ourselves were at one time attached to this Institute: we have had practical experience of its utility and excellence and have made a point of continuing to share in its benefits, even after our elevation to the dignity of the episcopate. By offering to all associates a uniform rule of life, with monthly meetings and spiritual conferences, a regular account of one's personal life to be submitted to superiors and a number of other charitable and beneficial relations, the Apostolic Union secures and strengthens the unity of the clergy and links in spiritual brotherhood priests who are widely separated.... In these conditions, each priest applies himself to the welfare and perfection of all and, though the cares of his ministry do not allow him to enjoy the advantages of living in common, he does not feel deprived of the benefit of a spiritual family and he does not want either for advice or the assistance of his brethren" (ASS XXXVI, p. 596).<br />
<br />
78 Eph. 4:1.<br />
<br />
79 Jn. 17:11 and 17.<br />
<br />
80 Cf. Apostolic Letter &lt;Plane Compertum est&gt;. 21 May 1912, erecting the Arch-confraternity of Mary, Queen of the Clergy, in the church of St. Nicholas du Chardonnet, Paris (AAS IV (1912), p. 439).</span>]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Pope Pius XII: Munificentissimus Deus - Defining the Dogma of the Assumption]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=2328</link>
			<pubDate>Sun, 15 Aug 2021 09:03:28 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=2328</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">APOSTOLIC CONSTITUTION OF POPE PIUS XII - MUNIFICENTISSIMUS DEUS<br />
<br />
DEFINING THE DOGMA OF THE ASSUMPTION</span><br />
<br />
November 1, 1950</div>
<br />
<br />
<br />
1. The most bountiful God, who is almighty, the plan of whose providence rests upon wisdom and love, tempers, in the secret purpose of his own mind, the sorrows of peoples and of individual men by means of joys that he interposes in their lives from time to time, in such a way that, under different conditions and in different ways, all things may work together unto good for those who love him.(1)<br />
<br />
2. Now, just like the present age, our pontificate is weighed down by ever so many cares, anxieties, and troubles, by reason of very severe calamities that have taken place and by reason of the fact that many have strayed away from truth and virtue. Nevertheless, we are greatly consoled to see that, while the Catholic faith is being professed publicly and vigorously, piety toward the Virgin Mother of God is flourishing and daily growing more fervent, and that almost everywhere on earth it is showing indications of a better and holier life. Thus, while the Blessed Virgin is fulfilling in the most affectionate manner her maternal duties on behalf of those redeemed by the blood of Christ, the minds and the hearts of her children are being vigorously aroused to a more assiduous consideration of her prerogatives.<br />
<br />
3. Actually God, who from all eternity regards Mary with a most favorable and unique affection, has "when the fullness of time came"(2) put the plan of his providence into effect in such a way that all the privileges and prerogatives he had granted to her in his sovereign generosity were to shine forth in her in a kind of perfect harmony. And, although the Church has always recognized this supreme generosity and the perfect harmony of graces and has daily studied them more and more throughout the course of the centuries, still it is in our own age that the privilege of the bodily Assumption into heaven of Mary, the Virgin Mother of God, has certainly shone forth more clearly.<br />
<br />
4. That privilege has shone forth in new radiance since our predecessor of immortal memory, Pius IX, solemnly proclaimed the dogma of the loving Mother of God's Immaculate Conception. These two privileges are most closely bound to one another. Christ overcame sin and death by his own death, and one who through Baptism has been born again in a supernatural way has conquered sin and death through the same Christ. Yet, according to the general rule, God does not will to grant to the just the full effect of the victory over death until the end of time has come. And so it is that the bodies of even the just are corrupted after death, and only on the last day will they be joined, each to its own glorious soul.<br />
<br />
5. Now God has willed that the Blessed Virgin Mary should be exempted from this general rule. She, by an entirely unique privilege, completely overcame sin by her Immaculate Conception, and as a result she was not subject to the law of remaining in the corruption of the grave, and she did not have to wait until the end of time for the redemption of her body.<br />
<br />
6. Thus, when it was solemnly proclaimed that Mary, the Virgin Mother of God, was from the very beginning free from the taint of original sin, the minds of the faithful were filled with a stronger hope that the day might soon come when the dogma of the Virgin Mary's bodily Assumption into heaven would also be defined by the Church's supreme teaching authority.<br />
<br />
7. Actually it was seen that not only individual Catholics, but also those who could speak for nations or ecclesiastical provinces, and even a considerable number of the Fathers of the Vatican Council, urgently petitioned the Apostolic See to this effect.<br />
<br />
8. During the course of time such postulations and petitions did not decrease but rather grew continually in number and in urgency. In this cause there were pious crusades of prayer. Many outstanding theologians eagerly and zealously carried out investigations on this subject either privately or in public ecclesiastical institutions and in other schools where the sacred disciplines are taught. Marian Congresses, both national and international in scope, have been held in many parts of the Catholic world. These studies and investigations have brought out into even clearer light the fact that the dogma of the Virgin Mary's Assumption into heaven is contained in the deposit of Christian faith entrusted to the Church. They have resulted in many more petitions, begging and urging the Apostolic See that this truth be solemnly defined.<br />
<br />
9. In this pious striving, the faithful have been associated in a wonderful way with their own holy bishops, who have sent petitions of this kind, truly remarkable in number, to this See of the Blessed Peter. Consequently, when we were elevated to the throne of the supreme pontificate, petitions of this sort had already been addressed by the thousands from every part of the world and from every class of people, from our beloved sons the Cardinals of the Sacred College, from our venerable brethren, archbishops and bishops, from dioceses and from parishes.<br />
<br />
10. Consequently, while we sent up earnest prayers to God that he might grant to our mind the light of the Holy Spirit, to enable us to make a decision on this most serious subject, we issued special orders in which we commanded that, by corporate effort, more advanced inquiries into this matter should be begun and that, in the meantime, all the petitions about the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary into heaven which had been sent to this Apostolic See from the time of Pius IX, our predecessor of happy memory, down to our own days should be gathered together and carefully evaluated.(3)<br />
<br />
11. And, since we were dealing with a matter of such great moment and of such importance, we considered it opportune to ask all our venerable brethren in the episcopate directly and authoritatively that each of them should make known to us his mind in a formal statement. Hence, on May 1, 1946, we gave them our letter "Deiparae Virginis Mariae," a letter in which these words are contained: "Do you, venerable brethren, in your outstanding wisdom and prudence, judge that the bodily Assumption of the Blessed Virgin can be proposed and defined as a dogma of faith? Do you, with your clergy and people, desire it?"<br />
<br />
12. But those whom "the Holy Spirit has placed as bishops to rule the Church of God"(4) gave an almost unanimous affirmative response to both these questions. This "outstanding agreement of the Catholic prelates and the faithful,"(5) affirming that the bodily Assumption of God's Mother into heaven can be defined as a dogma of faith, since it shows us the concordant teaching of the Church's ordinary doctrinal authority and the concordant faith of the Christian people which the same doctrinal authority sustains and directs, thus by itself and in an entirely certain and infallible way, manifests this privilege as a truth revealed by God and contained in that divine deposit which Christ has delivered to his Spouse to be guarded faithfully and to be taught infallibly.(6) Certainly this teaching authority of the Church, not by any merely human effort but under the protection of the Spirit of Truth,(7) and therefore absolutely without error, carries out the commission entrusted to it, that of preserving the revealed truths pure and entire throughout every age, in such a way that it presents them undefiled, adding nothing to them and taking nothing away from them. For, as the Vatican Council teaches, "the Holy Spirit was not promised to the successors of Peter in such a way that, by his revelation, they might manifest new doctrine, but so that, by his assistance, they might guard as sacred and might faithfully propose the revelation delivered through the apostles, or the deposit of faith."(8) Thus, from the universal agreement of the Church's ordinary teaching authority we have a certain and firm proof, demonstrating that the Blessed Virgin Mary's bodily Assumption into heaven- which surely no faculty of the human mind could know by its own natural powers, as far as the heavenly glorification of the virginal body of the loving Mother of God is concerned-is a truth that has been revealed by God and consequently something that must be firmly and faithfully believed by all children of the Church. For, as the Vatican Council asserts, "all those things are to be believed by divine and Catholic faith which are contained in the written Word of God or in Tradition, and which are proposed by the Church, either in solemn judgment or in its ordinary and universal teaching office, as divinely revealed truths which must be believed."(9)<br />
<br />
13. Various testimonies, indications and signs of this common belief of the Church are evident from remote times down through the course of the centuries; and this same belief becomes more clearly manifest from day to day.<br />
<br />
14. Christ's faithful, through the teaching and the leadership of their pastors, have learned from the sacred books that the Virgin Mary, throughout the course of her earthly pilgrimage, led a life troubled by cares, hardships, and sorrows, and that, moreover, what the holy old man Simeon had foretold actually came to pass, that is, that a terribly sharp sword pierced her heart as she stood under the cross of her divine Son, our Redeemer. In the same way, it was not difficult for them to admit that the great Mother of God, like her only begotten Son, had actually passed from this life. But this in no way prevented them from believing and from professing openly that her sacred body had never been subject to the corruption of the tomb, and that the august tabernacle of the Divine Word had never been reduced to dust and ashes. Actually, enlightened by divine grace and moved by affection for her, God's Mother and our own dearest Mother, they have contemplated in an ever clearer light the wonderful harmony and order of those privileges which the most provident God has lavished upon this loving associate of our Redeemer, privileges which reach such an exalted plane that, except for her, nothing created by God other than the human nature of Jesus Christ has ever reached this level.<br />
<br />
15. The innumerable temples which have been dedicated to the Virgin Mary assumed into heaven clearly attest this faith. So do those sacred images, exposed therein for the veneration of the faithful, which bring this unique triumph of the Blessed Virgin before the eyes of all men. Moreover, cities, dioceses, and individual regions have been placed under the special patronage and guardianship of the Virgin Mother of God assumed into heaven. In the same way, religious institutes, with the approval of the Church, have been founded and have taken their name from this privilege. Nor can we pass over in silence the fact that in the Rosary of Mary, the recitation of which this Apostolic See so urgently recommends, there is one mystery proposed for pious meditation which, as all know, deals with the Blessed Virgin's Assumption into heaven.<br />
<br />
16. This belief of the sacred pastors and of Christ's faithful is universally manifested still more splendidly by the fact that, since ancient times, there have been both in the East and in the West solemn liturgical offices commemorating this privilege. The holy Fathers and Doctors of the Church have never failed to draw enlightenment from this fact since, as everyone knows, the sacred liturgy, "because it is the profession, subject to the supreme teaching authority within the Church, of heavenly truths, can supply proofs and testimonies of no small value for deciding a particular point of Christian doctrine."(10)<br />
<br />
17. In the liturgical books which deal with the feast either of the dormition or of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin there are expressions that agree in testifying that, when the Virgin Mother of God passed from this earthly exile to heaven, what happened to her sacred body was, by the decree of divine Providence, in keeping with the dignity of the Mother of the Word Incarnate, and with the other privileges she had been accorded. Thus, to cite an illustrious example, this is set forth in that sacramentary which Adrian I, our predecessor of immortal memory, sent to the Emperor Charlemagne. These words are found in this volume: "Venerable to us, O Lord, is the festivity of this day on which the holy Mother of God suffered temporal death, but still could not be kept down by the bonds of death, who has begotten your Son our Lord incarnate from herself."(11)<br />
<br />
18. What is here indicated in that sobriety characteristic of the Roman liturgy is presented more clearly and completely in other ancient liturgical books. To take one as an example, the Gallican sacramentary designates this privilege of Mary's as "an ineffable mystery all the more worthy of praise as the Virgin's Assumption is something unique among men." And, in the Byzantine liturgy, not only is the Virgin Mary's bodily Assumption connected time and time again with the dignity of the Mother of God, but also with the other privileges, and in particular with the virginal motherhood granted her by a singular decree of God's Providence. "God, the King of the universe, has granted you favors that surpass nature. As he kept you a virgin in childbirth, thus he has kept your body incorrupt in the tomb and has glorified it by his divine act of transferring it from the tomb."(12)<br />
<br />
19. The fact that the Apostolic See, which has inherited the function entrusted to the Prince of the Apostles, the function of confirming the brethren in the faith,(13) has by its own authority, made the celebration of this feast ever more solemn, has certainly and effectively moved the attentive minds of the faithful to appreciate always more completely the magnitude of the mystery it commemorates. So it was that the Feast of the Assumption was elevated from the rank which it had occupied from the beginning among the other Marian feasts to be classed among the more solemn celebrations of the entire liturgical cycle. And, when our predecessor St. Sergius I prescribed what is known as the litany, or the stational procession, to be held on four Marian feasts, he specified together the Feasts of the Nativity, the Annunciation, the Purification, and the Dormition of the Virgin Mary.(14) Again, St. Leo IV saw to it that the feast, which was already being celebrated under the title of the Assumption of the Blessed Mother of God, should be observed in even a more solemn way when he ordered a vigil to be held on the day before it and prescribed prayers to be recited after it until the octave day. When this had been done, he decided to take part himself in the celebration, in the midst of a great multitude of the faithful.(15) Moreover, the fact that a holy fast had been ordered from ancient times for the day prior to the feast is made very evident by what our predecessor St. Nicholas I testifies in treating of the principal fasts which "the Holy Roman Church has observed for a long time, and still observes."(16)<br />
<br />
20. However, since the liturgy of the Church does not engender the Catholic faith, but rather springs from it, in such a way that the practices of the sacred worship proceed from the faith as the fruit comes from the tree, it follows that the holy Fathers and the great Doctors, in the homilies and sermons they gave the people on this feast day, did not draw their teaching from the feast itself as from a primary source, but rather they spoke of this doctrine as something already known and accepted by Christ's faithful. They presented it more clearly. They offered more profound explanations of its meaning and nature, bringing out into sharper light the fact that this feast shows, not only that the dead body of the Blessed Virgin Mary remained incorrupt, but that she gained a triumph out of death, her heavenly glorification after the example of her only begotten Son, Jesus Christ-truths that the liturgical books had frequently touched upon concisely and briefly.<br />
<br />
21. Thus St. John Damascene, an outstanding herald of this traditional truth, spoke out with powerful eloquence when he compared the bodily Assumption of the loving Mother of God with her other prerogatives and privileges. "It was fitting that she, who had kept her virginity intact in childbirth, should keep her own body free from all corruption even after death. It was fitting that she, who had carried the Creator as a child at her breast, should dwell in the divine tabernacles. It was fitting that the spouse, whom the Father had taken to himself, should live in the divine mansions. It was fitting that she, who had seen her Son upon the cross and who had thereby received into her heart the sword of sorrow which she had escaped in the act of giving birth to him, should look upon him as he sits with the Father. It was fitting that God's Mother should possess what belongs to her Son, and that she should be honored by every creature as the Mother and as the handmaid of God."(17)<br />
<br />
22. These words of St. John Damascene agree perfectly with what others have taught on this same subject. Statements no less clear and accurate are to be found in sermons delivered by Fathers of an earlier time or of the same period, particularly on the occasion of this feast. And so, to cite some other examples, St. Germanus of Constantinople considered the fact that the body of Mary, the virgin Mother of God, was incorrupt and had been taken up into heaven to be in keeping, not only with her divine motherhood, but also with the special holiness of her virginal body. "You are she who, as it is written, appears in beauty, and your virginal body is all holy, all chaste, entirely the dwelling place of God, so that it is henceforth completely exempt from dissolution into dust. Though still human, it is changed into the heavenly life of incorruptibility, truly living and glorious, undamaged and sharing in perfect life."(18) And another very ancient writer asserts: "As the most glorious Mother of Christ, our Savior and God and the giver of life and immortality, has been endowed with life by him, she has received an eternal incorruptibility of the body together with him who has raised her up from the tomb and has taken her up to himself in a way known only to him."(19)<br />
<br />
23. When this liturgical feast was being celebrated ever more widely and with ever increasing devotion and piety, the bishops of the Church and its preachers in continually greater numbers considered it their duty openly and clearly to explain the mystery that the feast commemorates, and to explain how it is intimately connected with the other revealed truths.<br />
<br />
24. Among the scholastic theologians there have not been lacking those who, wishing to inquire more profoundly into divinely revealed truths and desirous of showing the harmony that exists between what is termed the theological demonstration and the Catholic faith, have always considered it worthy of note that this privilege of the Virgin Mary's Assumption is in wonderful accord with those divine truths given us in Holy Scripture.<br />
<br />
25. When they go on to explain this point, they adduce various proofs to throw light on this privilege of Mary. As the first element of these demonstrations, they insist upon the fact that, out of filial love for his mother, Jesus Christ has willed that she be assumed into heaven. They base the strength of their proofs on the incomparable dignity of her divine motherhood and of all those prerogatives which follow from it. These include her exalted holiness, entirely surpassing the sanctity of all men and of the angels, the intimate union of Mary with her Son, and the affection of preeminent love which the Son has for his most worthy Mother.<br />
<br />
26. Often there are theologians and preachers who, following in the footsteps of the holy Fathers,(20) have been rather free in their use of events and expressions taken from Sacred Scripture to explain their belief in the Assumption. Thus, to mention only a few of the texts rather frequently cited in this fashion, some have employed the words of the psalmist: "Arise, O Lord, into your resting place: you and the ark, which you have sanctified"(21); and have looked upon the Ark of the Covenant, built of incorruptible wood and placed in the Lord's temple, as a type of the most pure body of the Virgin Mary, preserved and exempt from all the corruption of the tomb and raised up to such glory in heaven. Treating of this subject, they also describe her as the Queen entering triumphantly into the royal halls of heaven and sitting at the right hand of the divine Redeemer.(22) Likewise they mention the Spouse of the Canticles "that goes up by the desert, as a pillar of smoke of aromatical spices, of myrrh and frankincense" to be crowned.(23) These are proposed as depicting that heavenly Queen and heavenly Spouse who has been lifted up to the courts of heaven with the divine Bridegroom.<br />
<br />
27. Moreover, the scholastic Doctors have recognized the Assumption of the Virgin Mother of God as something signified, not only in various figures of the Old Testament, but also in that woman clothed with the sun whom John the Apostle contemplated on the Island of Patmos.(24) Similarly they have given special attention to these words of the New Testament: "Hail, full of grace, the Lord is with you, blessed are you among women,"(25) since they saw, in the mystery of the Assumption, the fulfillment of that most perfect grace granted to the Blessed Virgin and the special blessing that countered the curse of Eve.<br />
<br />
28. Thus, during the earliest period of scholastic theology, that most pious man, Amadeus, Bishop of Lausarme, held that the Virgin Mary's flesh had remained incorrupt-for it is wrong to believe that her body has seen corruption-because it was really united again to her soul and, together with it, crowned with great glory in the heavenly courts. "For she was full of grace and blessed among women. She alone merited to conceive the true God of true God, whom as a virgin, she brought forth, to whom as a virgin she gave milk, fondling him in her lap, and in all things she waited upon him with loving care."(26)<br />
<br />
29. Among the holy writers who at that time employed statements and various images and analogies of Sacred Scripture to Illustrate and to confirm the doctrine of the Assumption, which was piously believed, the Evangelical Doctor, St. Anthony of Padua, holds a special place. On the feast day of the Assumption, while explaining the prophet's words: "I will glorify the place of my feet,"(27) he stated it as certain that the divine Redeemer had bedecked with supreme glory his most beloved Mother from whom he had received human flesh. He asserts that "you have here a clear statement that the Blessed Virgin has been assumed in her body, where was the place of the Lord's feet. Hence it is that the holy Psalmist writes: 'Arise, O Lord, into your resting place: you and the ark which you have sanctified."' And he asserts that, just as Jesus Christ has risen from the death over which he triumphed and has ascended to the right hand of the Father, so likewise the ark of his sanctification "has risen up, since on this day the Virgin Mother has been taken up to her heavenly dwelling."(28)<br />
<br />
30. When, during the Middle Ages, scholastic theology was especially flourishing, St. Albert the Great who, to establish this teaching, had gathered together many proofs from Sacred Scripture, from the statements of older writers, and finally from the liturgy and from what is known as theological reasoning, concluded in this way: "From these proofs and authorities and from many others, it is manifest that the most blessed Mother of God has been assumed above the choirs of angels. And this we believe in every way to be true."(29) And, in a sermon which he delivered on the sacred day of the Blessed Virgin Mary's annunciation, explained the words "Hail, full of grace"-words used by the angel who addressed her-the Universal Doctor, comparing the Blessed Virgin with Eve, stated clearly and incisively that she was exempted from the fourfold curse that had been laid upon Eve.(30)<br />
<br />
31. Following the footsteps of his distinguished teacher, the Angelic Doctor, despite the fact that he never dealt directly with this question, nevertheless, whenever he touched upon it, always held together with the Catholic Church, that Mary's body had been assumed into heaven along with her soul.(31)<br />
<br />
32. Along with many others, the Seraphic Doctor held the same views. He considered it as entirely certain that, as God had preserved the most holy Virgin Mary from the violation of her virginal purity and integrity in conceiving and in childbirth, he would never have permitted her body to have been resolved into dust and ashes.(32) Explaining these words of Sacred Scripture: "Who is this that comes up from the desert, flowing with delights, leaning upon her beloved?"(33) and applying them in a kind of accommodated sense to the Blessed Virgin, he reasons thus: "From this we can see that she is there bodily...her blessedness would not have been complete unless she were there as a person. The soul is not a person, but the soul, joined to the body, is a person. It is manifest that she is there in soul and in body. Otherwise she would not possess her complete beatitude.(34)<br />
<br />
33. In the fifteenth century, during a later period of scholastic theology, St. Bernardine of Siena collected and diligently evaluated all that the medieval theologians had said and taught on this question. He was not content with setting down the principal considerations which these writers of an earlier day had already expressed, but he added others of his own. The likeness between God's Mother and her divine Son, in the way of the nobility and dignity of body and of soul - a likeness that forbids us to think of the heavenly Queen as being separated from the heavenly King - makes it entirely imperative that Mary "should be only where Christ is."(35) Moreover, it is reasonable and fitting that not only the soul and body of a man, but also the soul and body of a woman should have obtained heavenly glory. Finally, since the Church has never looked for the bodily relics of the Blessed Virgin nor proposed them for the veneration of the people, we have a proof on the order of a sensible experience.(36)<br />
<br />
34. The above-mentioned teachings of the holy Fathers and of the Doctors have been in common use during more recent times. Gathering together the testimonies of the Christians of earlier days, St. Robert Bellarmine exclaimed: "And who, I ask, could believe that the ark of holiness, the dwelling place of the Word of God, the temple of the Holy Spirit, could be reduced to ruin? My soul is filled with horror at the thought that this virginal flesh which had begotten God, had brought him into the world, had nourished and carried him, could have been turned into ashes or given over to be food for worms."(37)<br />
<br />
35. In like manner St. Francis de Sales, after asserting that it is wrong to doubt that Jesus Christ has himself observed, in the most perfect way, the divine commandment by which children are ordered to honor their parents, asks this question: "What son would not bring his mother back to life and would not bring her into paradise after her death if he could?"(38) And St. Alphonsus writes that "Jesus did not wish to have the body of Mary corrupted after death, since it would have redounded to his own dishonor to have her virginal flesh, from which he himself had assumed flesh, reduced to dust."(39)<br />
<br />
36. Once the mystery which is commemorated in this feast had been placed in its proper light, there were not lacking teachers who, instead of dealing with the theological reasonings that show why it is fitting and right to believe the bodily Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary into heaven, chose to focus their mind and attention on the faith of the Church itself, which is the Mystical Body of Christ without stain or wrinkle(40) and is called by the Apostle "the pillar and ground of truth."(41) Relying on this common faith, they considered the teaching opposed to the doctrine of our Lady's Assumption as temerarious, if not heretical. Thus, like not a few others, St. Peter Canisius, after he had declared that the very word "assumption" signifies the glorification, not only of the soul but also of the body, and that the Church has venerated and has solemnly celebrated this mystery of Mary's Assumption for many centuries, adds these words of warning: "This teaching has already been accepted for some centuries, it has been held as certain in the minds of the pious people, and it has been taught to the entire Church in such a way that those who deny that Mary's body has been assumed into heaven are not to be listened to patiently but are everywhere to be denounced as over-contentious or rash men, and as imbued with a spirit that is heretical rather than Catholic."(42)<br />
<br />
37. At the same time the great Suarez was professing in the field of mariology the norm that "keeping in mind the standards of propriety, and when there is no contradiction or repugnance on the part of Scripture, the mysteries of grace which God has wrought in the Virgin must be measured, not by the ordinary laws, but by the divine omnipotence."(43) Supported by the common faith of the entire Church on the subject of the mystery of the Assumption, he could conclude that this mystery was to be believed with the same firmness of assent as that given to the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin. Thus he already held that such truths could be defined.<br />
<br />
38. All these proofs and considerations of the holy Fathers and the theologians are based upon the Sacred Writings as their ultimate foundation. These set the loving Mother of God as it were before our very eyes as most intimately joined to her divine Son and as always sharing his lot. Consequently it seems impossible to think of her, the one who conceived Christ, brought him forth, nursed him with her milk, held him in her arms, and clasped him to her breast, as being apart from him in body, even though not in soul, after this earthly life. Since our Redeemer is the Son of Mary, he could not do otherwise, as the perfect observer of God's law, than to honor, not only his eternal Father, but also his most beloved Mother. And, since it was within his power to grant her this great honor, to preserve her from the corruption of the tomb, we must believe that he really acted in this way.<br />
<br />
39. We must remember especially that, since the second century, the Virgin Mary has been designated by the holy Fathers as the new Eve, who, although subject to the new Adam, is most intimately associated with him in that struggle against the infernal foe which, as foretold in the protoevangelium,(44) would finally result in that most complete victory over the sin and death which are always mentioned together in the writings of the Apostle of the Gentiles.(45) Consequently, just as the glorious resurrection of Christ was an essential part and the final sign of this victory, so that struggle which was common to the Blessed Virgin and her divine Son should be brought to a close by the glorification of her virginal body, for the same Apostle says: "When this mortal thing hath put on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory."(46)<br />
<br />
40. Hence the revered Mother of God, from all eternity joined in a hidden way with Jesus Christ in one and the same decree of predestination,(47) immaculate in her conception, a most perfect virgin in her divine motherhood, the noble associate of the divine Redeemer who has won a complete triumph over sin and its consequences, finally obtained, as the supreme culmination of her privileges, that she should be preserved free from the corruption of the tomb and that, like her own Son, having overcome death, she might be taken up body and soul to the glory of heaven where, as Queen, she sits in splendor at the right hand of her Son, the immortal King of the Ages.(48)<br />
<br />
41. Since the universal Church, within which dwells the Spirit of Truth who infallibly directs it toward an ever more perfect knowledge of the revealed truths, has expressed its own belief many times over the course of the centuries, and since the bishops of the entire world are almost unanimously petitioning that the truth of the bodily Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary into heaven should be defined as a dogma of divine and Catholic faith--this truth which is based on the Sacred Writings, which is thoroughly rooted in the minds of the faithful, which has been approved in ecclesiastical worship from the most remote times, which is completely in harmony with the other revealed truths, and which has been expounded and explained magnificently in the work, the science, and the wisdom of the theologians - we believe that the moment appointed in the plan of divine providence for the solemn proclamation of this outstanding privilege of the Virgin Mary has already arrived.<br />
<br />
42. We, who have placed our pontificate under the special patronage of the most holy Virgin, to whom we have had recourse so often in times of grave trouble, we who have consecrated the entire human race to her Immaculate Heart in public ceremonies, and who have time and time again experienced her powerful protection, are confident that this solemn proclamation and definition of the Assumption will contribute in no small way to the advantage of human society, since it redounds to the glory of the Most Blessed Trinity, to which the Blessed Mother of God is bound by such singular bonds. It is to be hoped that all the faithful will be stirred up to a stronger piety toward their heavenly Mother, and that the souls of all those who glory in the Christian name may be moved by the desire of sharing in the unity of Jesus Christ's Mystical Body and of increasing their love for her who shows her motherly heart to all the members of this august body. And so we may hope that those who meditate upon the glorious example Mary offers us may be more and more convinced of the value of a human life entirely devoted to carrying out the heavenly Father's will and to bringing good to others. Thus, while the illusory teachings of materialism and the corruption of morals that follows from these teachings threaten to extinguish the light of virtue and to ruin the lives of men by exciting discord among them, in this magnificent way all may see clearly to what a lofty goal our bodies and souls are destined. Finally it is our hope that belief in Mary's bodily Assumption into heaven will make our belief in our own resurrection stronger and render it more effective.<br />
<br />
43. We rejoice greatly that this solemn event falls, according to the design of God's providence, during this Holy Year, so that we are able, while the great Jubilee is being observed, to adorn the brow of God's Virgin Mother with this brilliant gem, and to leave a monument more enduring than bronze of our own most fervent love for the Mother of God.<br />
<br />
44. For which reason, after we have poured forth prayers of supplication again and again to God, and have invoked the light of the Spirit of Truth, for the glory of Almighty God who has lavished his special affection upon the Virgin Mary, for the honor of her Son, the immortal King of the Ages and the Victor over sin and death, for the increase of the glory of that same august Mother, and for the joy and exultation of the entire Church; by the authority of our Lord Jesus Christ, of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, and by our own authority, we pronounce, declare, and define it to be a divinely revealed dogma: that the Immaculate Mother of God, the ever Virgin Mary, having completed the course of her earthly life, was assumed body and soul into heavenly glory.<br />
<br />
45. Hence if anyone, which God forbid, should dare willfully to deny or to call into doubt that which we have defined, let him know that he has fallen away completely from the divine and Catholic Faith.<br />
<br />
46. In order that this, our definition of the bodily Assumption of the Virgin Mary into heaven may be brought to the attention of the universal Church, we desire that this, our Apostolic Letter, should stand for perpetual remembrance, commanding that written copies of it, or even printed copies, signed by the hand of any public notary and bearing the seal of a person constituted in ecclesiastical dignity, should be accorded by all men the same reception they would give to this present letter, were it tendered or shown.<br />
<br />
47. It is forbidden to any man to change this, our declaration, pronouncement, and definition or, by rash attempt, to oppose and counter it. If any man should presume to make such an attempt, let him know that he will incur the wrath of Almighty God and of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul.<br />
<br />
48. Given at Rome, at St. Peter's, in the year of the great Jubilee, 1950, on the first day of the month of November, on the Feast of All Saints, in the twelfth year of our pontificate.<br />
<br />
PIUS XII<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">ENDNOTES</span> <br />
<br />
1. Rom 8:28.<br />
2. Gal 4:4.<br />
3. Cf. Hentrich-Von Moos, Petitiones de Assumptione Corporea B. Virginis Mariae in Caelum Definienda ad S. Sedem Delatae, 2 volumes (Vatican Polyglot Press, 1942).<br />
4. Acts 20:28.<br />
5. The Bull Ineffabilis Deus, in the Acta Pii IX, pars 1, Vol. 1, p. 615.<br />
6. The Vatican Council, Constitution Dei filius, c. 4.<br />
7. Jn 14:26.<br />
8. Vatican Council, Constitution Pastor Aeternus, c. 4.<br />
9. Ibid., Dei Filius, c. 3.<br />
10. The encyclical Mediator Dei (Acta Apostolicae Sedis, XXXIX, 541).<br />
11. Sacramentarium Gregorianum.<br />
12. Menaei Totius Anni.<br />
13. Lk 22:32.<br />
14. Liber Pontificalis.<br />
15. Ibid.<br />
16. Responsa Nicolai Papae I ad Consulta Bulgarorum.<br />
17. St. John Damascene, Encomium in Dormitionem Dei Genetricis Semperque Virginis Mariae, Hom. II, n. 14; cf. also ibid, n. 3.<br />
18. St. Germanus of Constantinople, In Sanctae Dei Genetricis Dormitionem, Sermo I.<br />
19. The Encomium in Dormitionem Sanctissimae Dominae Nostrate Deiparae Semperque Virginis Mariae, attributed to St. Modestus of Jerusalem, n. 14.<br />
20. Cf. St. John Damascene, op. cit., Hom. II, n. 11; and also the Encomium attributed to St. Modestus.<br />
21. Ps 131:8.<br />
22. Ps 44:10-14ff.<br />
23. Song 3:6; cf. also 4:8; 6:9.<br />
24. Rv 12:1ff.<br />
25. Lk 1:28.<br />
26. Amadeus of Lausanne, De Beatae Virginis Obitu, Assumptione in Caelum Exaltatione ad Filii Dexteram.<br />
27. Is 61:13.<br />
28. St. Anthony of Padua, Sermones Dominicales et in Solemnitatibus, In Assumptione S. Mariae Virginis Sermo.<br />
29. St. Albert the Great, Mariale, q. 132.<br />
30. St. Albert the Great, Sermones de Sanctis, Sermo XV in Annuntiatione B. Mariae; cf. also Mariale, q. 132.<br />
31. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theol., I, lla; q. 27, a. 1; q. 83, a. 5, ad 8; Expositio Salutationis Angelicae; In Symb. Apostolorum Expositio, a. S; In IV Sent., d. 12, q. 1, a. 3, sol. 3; d. 43, q. 1, a. 3, sol. 1, 2.<br />
32. St. Bonaventure, De Nativitate B. Mariae Virginis, Sermo V.<br />
33. Song 8:5.<br />
34. St. Bonaventure, De Assumptione B. Mariae Virginis, Sermo 1.<br />
35. St. Bernardine of Siena, In Assumptione B. Mariae Virginis, Sermo 11.<br />
36. Ibid.<br />
37. St. Robert Bellarmine, Conciones Habitae Lovanii, n. 40, De Assumption B. Mariae Virginis.<br />
38. Oeuvres de St. Francois De Sales, sermon for the Feast of the Assumption.<br />
39. St. Alphonsus Liguori, The Glories of Mary, Part 2, d. 1.<br />
40. Eph 5:27.<br />
41. I Tim 3:15.<br />
42. St. Peter Canisius, De Maria Virgine.<br />
43. Suarez, In Tertiam Partem D. Thomae, q. 27, a. 2, disp. 3, sec. 5, n. 31.<br />
44. Gen 3:15.<br />
45. Rom 5-6; I Cor. 15:21-26, 54-57.<br />
46. I Cor 15:54.<br />
47. The Bull Ineffabilis Deus, loc. cit., p. 599.<br />
48. I Tim 1:17.</span><br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><img src="https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse1.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3Fid%3DOIP.S0cRAMe6GBN9pQxUg04UPQHaID%26pid%3DApi&amp;f=1" loading="lazy"  width="300" height="387" alt="[Image: ?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse1.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3...%3DApi&f=1]" class="mycode_img" /></div>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">APOSTOLIC CONSTITUTION OF POPE PIUS XII - MUNIFICENTISSIMUS DEUS<br />
<br />
DEFINING THE DOGMA OF THE ASSUMPTION</span><br />
<br />
November 1, 1950</div>
<br />
<br />
<br />
1. The most bountiful God, who is almighty, the plan of whose providence rests upon wisdom and love, tempers, in the secret purpose of his own mind, the sorrows of peoples and of individual men by means of joys that he interposes in their lives from time to time, in such a way that, under different conditions and in different ways, all things may work together unto good for those who love him.(1)<br />
<br />
2. Now, just like the present age, our pontificate is weighed down by ever so many cares, anxieties, and troubles, by reason of very severe calamities that have taken place and by reason of the fact that many have strayed away from truth and virtue. Nevertheless, we are greatly consoled to see that, while the Catholic faith is being professed publicly and vigorously, piety toward the Virgin Mother of God is flourishing and daily growing more fervent, and that almost everywhere on earth it is showing indications of a better and holier life. Thus, while the Blessed Virgin is fulfilling in the most affectionate manner her maternal duties on behalf of those redeemed by the blood of Christ, the minds and the hearts of her children are being vigorously aroused to a more assiduous consideration of her prerogatives.<br />
<br />
3. Actually God, who from all eternity regards Mary with a most favorable and unique affection, has "when the fullness of time came"(2) put the plan of his providence into effect in such a way that all the privileges and prerogatives he had granted to her in his sovereign generosity were to shine forth in her in a kind of perfect harmony. And, although the Church has always recognized this supreme generosity and the perfect harmony of graces and has daily studied them more and more throughout the course of the centuries, still it is in our own age that the privilege of the bodily Assumption into heaven of Mary, the Virgin Mother of God, has certainly shone forth more clearly.<br />
<br />
4. That privilege has shone forth in new radiance since our predecessor of immortal memory, Pius IX, solemnly proclaimed the dogma of the loving Mother of God's Immaculate Conception. These two privileges are most closely bound to one another. Christ overcame sin and death by his own death, and one who through Baptism has been born again in a supernatural way has conquered sin and death through the same Christ. Yet, according to the general rule, God does not will to grant to the just the full effect of the victory over death until the end of time has come. And so it is that the bodies of even the just are corrupted after death, and only on the last day will they be joined, each to its own glorious soul.<br />
<br />
5. Now God has willed that the Blessed Virgin Mary should be exempted from this general rule. She, by an entirely unique privilege, completely overcame sin by her Immaculate Conception, and as a result she was not subject to the law of remaining in the corruption of the grave, and she did not have to wait until the end of time for the redemption of her body.<br />
<br />
6. Thus, when it was solemnly proclaimed that Mary, the Virgin Mother of God, was from the very beginning free from the taint of original sin, the minds of the faithful were filled with a stronger hope that the day might soon come when the dogma of the Virgin Mary's bodily Assumption into heaven would also be defined by the Church's supreme teaching authority.<br />
<br />
7. Actually it was seen that not only individual Catholics, but also those who could speak for nations or ecclesiastical provinces, and even a considerable number of the Fathers of the Vatican Council, urgently petitioned the Apostolic See to this effect.<br />
<br />
8. During the course of time such postulations and petitions did not decrease but rather grew continually in number and in urgency. In this cause there were pious crusades of prayer. Many outstanding theologians eagerly and zealously carried out investigations on this subject either privately or in public ecclesiastical institutions and in other schools where the sacred disciplines are taught. Marian Congresses, both national and international in scope, have been held in many parts of the Catholic world. These studies and investigations have brought out into even clearer light the fact that the dogma of the Virgin Mary's Assumption into heaven is contained in the deposit of Christian faith entrusted to the Church. They have resulted in many more petitions, begging and urging the Apostolic See that this truth be solemnly defined.<br />
<br />
9. In this pious striving, the faithful have been associated in a wonderful way with their own holy bishops, who have sent petitions of this kind, truly remarkable in number, to this See of the Blessed Peter. Consequently, when we were elevated to the throne of the supreme pontificate, petitions of this sort had already been addressed by the thousands from every part of the world and from every class of people, from our beloved sons the Cardinals of the Sacred College, from our venerable brethren, archbishops and bishops, from dioceses and from parishes.<br />
<br />
10. Consequently, while we sent up earnest prayers to God that he might grant to our mind the light of the Holy Spirit, to enable us to make a decision on this most serious subject, we issued special orders in which we commanded that, by corporate effort, more advanced inquiries into this matter should be begun and that, in the meantime, all the petitions about the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary into heaven which had been sent to this Apostolic See from the time of Pius IX, our predecessor of happy memory, down to our own days should be gathered together and carefully evaluated.(3)<br />
<br />
11. And, since we were dealing with a matter of such great moment and of such importance, we considered it opportune to ask all our venerable brethren in the episcopate directly and authoritatively that each of them should make known to us his mind in a formal statement. Hence, on May 1, 1946, we gave them our letter "Deiparae Virginis Mariae," a letter in which these words are contained: "Do you, venerable brethren, in your outstanding wisdom and prudence, judge that the bodily Assumption of the Blessed Virgin can be proposed and defined as a dogma of faith? Do you, with your clergy and people, desire it?"<br />
<br />
12. But those whom "the Holy Spirit has placed as bishops to rule the Church of God"(4) gave an almost unanimous affirmative response to both these questions. This "outstanding agreement of the Catholic prelates and the faithful,"(5) affirming that the bodily Assumption of God's Mother into heaven can be defined as a dogma of faith, since it shows us the concordant teaching of the Church's ordinary doctrinal authority and the concordant faith of the Christian people which the same doctrinal authority sustains and directs, thus by itself and in an entirely certain and infallible way, manifests this privilege as a truth revealed by God and contained in that divine deposit which Christ has delivered to his Spouse to be guarded faithfully and to be taught infallibly.(6) Certainly this teaching authority of the Church, not by any merely human effort but under the protection of the Spirit of Truth,(7) and therefore absolutely without error, carries out the commission entrusted to it, that of preserving the revealed truths pure and entire throughout every age, in such a way that it presents them undefiled, adding nothing to them and taking nothing away from them. For, as the Vatican Council teaches, "the Holy Spirit was not promised to the successors of Peter in such a way that, by his revelation, they might manifest new doctrine, but so that, by his assistance, they might guard as sacred and might faithfully propose the revelation delivered through the apostles, or the deposit of faith."(8) Thus, from the universal agreement of the Church's ordinary teaching authority we have a certain and firm proof, demonstrating that the Blessed Virgin Mary's bodily Assumption into heaven- which surely no faculty of the human mind could know by its own natural powers, as far as the heavenly glorification of the virginal body of the loving Mother of God is concerned-is a truth that has been revealed by God and consequently something that must be firmly and faithfully believed by all children of the Church. For, as the Vatican Council asserts, "all those things are to be believed by divine and Catholic faith which are contained in the written Word of God or in Tradition, and which are proposed by the Church, either in solemn judgment or in its ordinary and universal teaching office, as divinely revealed truths which must be believed."(9)<br />
<br />
13. Various testimonies, indications and signs of this common belief of the Church are evident from remote times down through the course of the centuries; and this same belief becomes more clearly manifest from day to day.<br />
<br />
14. Christ's faithful, through the teaching and the leadership of their pastors, have learned from the sacred books that the Virgin Mary, throughout the course of her earthly pilgrimage, led a life troubled by cares, hardships, and sorrows, and that, moreover, what the holy old man Simeon had foretold actually came to pass, that is, that a terribly sharp sword pierced her heart as she stood under the cross of her divine Son, our Redeemer. In the same way, it was not difficult for them to admit that the great Mother of God, like her only begotten Son, had actually passed from this life. But this in no way prevented them from believing and from professing openly that her sacred body had never been subject to the corruption of the tomb, and that the august tabernacle of the Divine Word had never been reduced to dust and ashes. Actually, enlightened by divine grace and moved by affection for her, God's Mother and our own dearest Mother, they have contemplated in an ever clearer light the wonderful harmony and order of those privileges which the most provident God has lavished upon this loving associate of our Redeemer, privileges which reach such an exalted plane that, except for her, nothing created by God other than the human nature of Jesus Christ has ever reached this level.<br />
<br />
15. The innumerable temples which have been dedicated to the Virgin Mary assumed into heaven clearly attest this faith. So do those sacred images, exposed therein for the veneration of the faithful, which bring this unique triumph of the Blessed Virgin before the eyes of all men. Moreover, cities, dioceses, and individual regions have been placed under the special patronage and guardianship of the Virgin Mother of God assumed into heaven. In the same way, religious institutes, with the approval of the Church, have been founded and have taken their name from this privilege. Nor can we pass over in silence the fact that in the Rosary of Mary, the recitation of which this Apostolic See so urgently recommends, there is one mystery proposed for pious meditation which, as all know, deals with the Blessed Virgin's Assumption into heaven.<br />
<br />
16. This belief of the sacred pastors and of Christ's faithful is universally manifested still more splendidly by the fact that, since ancient times, there have been both in the East and in the West solemn liturgical offices commemorating this privilege. The holy Fathers and Doctors of the Church have never failed to draw enlightenment from this fact since, as everyone knows, the sacred liturgy, "because it is the profession, subject to the supreme teaching authority within the Church, of heavenly truths, can supply proofs and testimonies of no small value for deciding a particular point of Christian doctrine."(10)<br />
<br />
17. In the liturgical books which deal with the feast either of the dormition or of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin there are expressions that agree in testifying that, when the Virgin Mother of God passed from this earthly exile to heaven, what happened to her sacred body was, by the decree of divine Providence, in keeping with the dignity of the Mother of the Word Incarnate, and with the other privileges she had been accorded. Thus, to cite an illustrious example, this is set forth in that sacramentary which Adrian I, our predecessor of immortal memory, sent to the Emperor Charlemagne. These words are found in this volume: "Venerable to us, O Lord, is the festivity of this day on which the holy Mother of God suffered temporal death, but still could not be kept down by the bonds of death, who has begotten your Son our Lord incarnate from herself."(11)<br />
<br />
18. What is here indicated in that sobriety characteristic of the Roman liturgy is presented more clearly and completely in other ancient liturgical books. To take one as an example, the Gallican sacramentary designates this privilege of Mary's as "an ineffable mystery all the more worthy of praise as the Virgin's Assumption is something unique among men." And, in the Byzantine liturgy, not only is the Virgin Mary's bodily Assumption connected time and time again with the dignity of the Mother of God, but also with the other privileges, and in particular with the virginal motherhood granted her by a singular decree of God's Providence. "God, the King of the universe, has granted you favors that surpass nature. As he kept you a virgin in childbirth, thus he has kept your body incorrupt in the tomb and has glorified it by his divine act of transferring it from the tomb."(12)<br />
<br />
19. The fact that the Apostolic See, which has inherited the function entrusted to the Prince of the Apostles, the function of confirming the brethren in the faith,(13) has by its own authority, made the celebration of this feast ever more solemn, has certainly and effectively moved the attentive minds of the faithful to appreciate always more completely the magnitude of the mystery it commemorates. So it was that the Feast of the Assumption was elevated from the rank which it had occupied from the beginning among the other Marian feasts to be classed among the more solemn celebrations of the entire liturgical cycle. And, when our predecessor St. Sergius I prescribed what is known as the litany, or the stational procession, to be held on four Marian feasts, he specified together the Feasts of the Nativity, the Annunciation, the Purification, and the Dormition of the Virgin Mary.(14) Again, St. Leo IV saw to it that the feast, which was already being celebrated under the title of the Assumption of the Blessed Mother of God, should be observed in even a more solemn way when he ordered a vigil to be held on the day before it and prescribed prayers to be recited after it until the octave day. When this had been done, he decided to take part himself in the celebration, in the midst of a great multitude of the faithful.(15) Moreover, the fact that a holy fast had been ordered from ancient times for the day prior to the feast is made very evident by what our predecessor St. Nicholas I testifies in treating of the principal fasts which "the Holy Roman Church has observed for a long time, and still observes."(16)<br />
<br />
20. However, since the liturgy of the Church does not engender the Catholic faith, but rather springs from it, in such a way that the practices of the sacred worship proceed from the faith as the fruit comes from the tree, it follows that the holy Fathers and the great Doctors, in the homilies and sermons they gave the people on this feast day, did not draw their teaching from the feast itself as from a primary source, but rather they spoke of this doctrine as something already known and accepted by Christ's faithful. They presented it more clearly. They offered more profound explanations of its meaning and nature, bringing out into sharper light the fact that this feast shows, not only that the dead body of the Blessed Virgin Mary remained incorrupt, but that she gained a triumph out of death, her heavenly glorification after the example of her only begotten Son, Jesus Christ-truths that the liturgical books had frequently touched upon concisely and briefly.<br />
<br />
21. Thus St. John Damascene, an outstanding herald of this traditional truth, spoke out with powerful eloquence when he compared the bodily Assumption of the loving Mother of God with her other prerogatives and privileges. "It was fitting that she, who had kept her virginity intact in childbirth, should keep her own body free from all corruption even after death. It was fitting that she, who had carried the Creator as a child at her breast, should dwell in the divine tabernacles. It was fitting that the spouse, whom the Father had taken to himself, should live in the divine mansions. It was fitting that she, who had seen her Son upon the cross and who had thereby received into her heart the sword of sorrow which she had escaped in the act of giving birth to him, should look upon him as he sits with the Father. It was fitting that God's Mother should possess what belongs to her Son, and that she should be honored by every creature as the Mother and as the handmaid of God."(17)<br />
<br />
22. These words of St. John Damascene agree perfectly with what others have taught on this same subject. Statements no less clear and accurate are to be found in sermons delivered by Fathers of an earlier time or of the same period, particularly on the occasion of this feast. And so, to cite some other examples, St. Germanus of Constantinople considered the fact that the body of Mary, the virgin Mother of God, was incorrupt and had been taken up into heaven to be in keeping, not only with her divine motherhood, but also with the special holiness of her virginal body. "You are she who, as it is written, appears in beauty, and your virginal body is all holy, all chaste, entirely the dwelling place of God, so that it is henceforth completely exempt from dissolution into dust. Though still human, it is changed into the heavenly life of incorruptibility, truly living and glorious, undamaged and sharing in perfect life."(18) And another very ancient writer asserts: "As the most glorious Mother of Christ, our Savior and God and the giver of life and immortality, has been endowed with life by him, she has received an eternal incorruptibility of the body together with him who has raised her up from the tomb and has taken her up to himself in a way known only to him."(19)<br />
<br />
23. When this liturgical feast was being celebrated ever more widely and with ever increasing devotion and piety, the bishops of the Church and its preachers in continually greater numbers considered it their duty openly and clearly to explain the mystery that the feast commemorates, and to explain how it is intimately connected with the other revealed truths.<br />
<br />
24. Among the scholastic theologians there have not been lacking those who, wishing to inquire more profoundly into divinely revealed truths and desirous of showing the harmony that exists between what is termed the theological demonstration and the Catholic faith, have always considered it worthy of note that this privilege of the Virgin Mary's Assumption is in wonderful accord with those divine truths given us in Holy Scripture.<br />
<br />
25. When they go on to explain this point, they adduce various proofs to throw light on this privilege of Mary. As the first element of these demonstrations, they insist upon the fact that, out of filial love for his mother, Jesus Christ has willed that she be assumed into heaven. They base the strength of their proofs on the incomparable dignity of her divine motherhood and of all those prerogatives which follow from it. These include her exalted holiness, entirely surpassing the sanctity of all men and of the angels, the intimate union of Mary with her Son, and the affection of preeminent love which the Son has for his most worthy Mother.<br />
<br />
26. Often there are theologians and preachers who, following in the footsteps of the holy Fathers,(20) have been rather free in their use of events and expressions taken from Sacred Scripture to explain their belief in the Assumption. Thus, to mention only a few of the texts rather frequently cited in this fashion, some have employed the words of the psalmist: "Arise, O Lord, into your resting place: you and the ark, which you have sanctified"(21); and have looked upon the Ark of the Covenant, built of incorruptible wood and placed in the Lord's temple, as a type of the most pure body of the Virgin Mary, preserved and exempt from all the corruption of the tomb and raised up to such glory in heaven. Treating of this subject, they also describe her as the Queen entering triumphantly into the royal halls of heaven and sitting at the right hand of the divine Redeemer.(22) Likewise they mention the Spouse of the Canticles "that goes up by the desert, as a pillar of smoke of aromatical spices, of myrrh and frankincense" to be crowned.(23) These are proposed as depicting that heavenly Queen and heavenly Spouse who has been lifted up to the courts of heaven with the divine Bridegroom.<br />
<br />
27. Moreover, the scholastic Doctors have recognized the Assumption of the Virgin Mother of God as something signified, not only in various figures of the Old Testament, but also in that woman clothed with the sun whom John the Apostle contemplated on the Island of Patmos.(24) Similarly they have given special attention to these words of the New Testament: "Hail, full of grace, the Lord is with you, blessed are you among women,"(25) since they saw, in the mystery of the Assumption, the fulfillment of that most perfect grace granted to the Blessed Virgin and the special blessing that countered the curse of Eve.<br />
<br />
28. Thus, during the earliest period of scholastic theology, that most pious man, Amadeus, Bishop of Lausarme, held that the Virgin Mary's flesh had remained incorrupt-for it is wrong to believe that her body has seen corruption-because it was really united again to her soul and, together with it, crowned with great glory in the heavenly courts. "For she was full of grace and blessed among women. She alone merited to conceive the true God of true God, whom as a virgin, she brought forth, to whom as a virgin she gave milk, fondling him in her lap, and in all things she waited upon him with loving care."(26)<br />
<br />
29. Among the holy writers who at that time employed statements and various images and analogies of Sacred Scripture to Illustrate and to confirm the doctrine of the Assumption, which was piously believed, the Evangelical Doctor, St. Anthony of Padua, holds a special place. On the feast day of the Assumption, while explaining the prophet's words: "I will glorify the place of my feet,"(27) he stated it as certain that the divine Redeemer had bedecked with supreme glory his most beloved Mother from whom he had received human flesh. He asserts that "you have here a clear statement that the Blessed Virgin has been assumed in her body, where was the place of the Lord's feet. Hence it is that the holy Psalmist writes: 'Arise, O Lord, into your resting place: you and the ark which you have sanctified."' And he asserts that, just as Jesus Christ has risen from the death over which he triumphed and has ascended to the right hand of the Father, so likewise the ark of his sanctification "has risen up, since on this day the Virgin Mother has been taken up to her heavenly dwelling."(28)<br />
<br />
30. When, during the Middle Ages, scholastic theology was especially flourishing, St. Albert the Great who, to establish this teaching, had gathered together many proofs from Sacred Scripture, from the statements of older writers, and finally from the liturgy and from what is known as theological reasoning, concluded in this way: "From these proofs and authorities and from many others, it is manifest that the most blessed Mother of God has been assumed above the choirs of angels. And this we believe in every way to be true."(29) And, in a sermon which he delivered on the sacred day of the Blessed Virgin Mary's annunciation, explained the words "Hail, full of grace"-words used by the angel who addressed her-the Universal Doctor, comparing the Blessed Virgin with Eve, stated clearly and incisively that she was exempted from the fourfold curse that had been laid upon Eve.(30)<br />
<br />
31. Following the footsteps of his distinguished teacher, the Angelic Doctor, despite the fact that he never dealt directly with this question, nevertheless, whenever he touched upon it, always held together with the Catholic Church, that Mary's body had been assumed into heaven along with her soul.(31)<br />
<br />
32. Along with many others, the Seraphic Doctor held the same views. He considered it as entirely certain that, as God had preserved the most holy Virgin Mary from the violation of her virginal purity and integrity in conceiving and in childbirth, he would never have permitted her body to have been resolved into dust and ashes.(32) Explaining these words of Sacred Scripture: "Who is this that comes up from the desert, flowing with delights, leaning upon her beloved?"(33) and applying them in a kind of accommodated sense to the Blessed Virgin, he reasons thus: "From this we can see that she is there bodily...her blessedness would not have been complete unless she were there as a person. The soul is not a person, but the soul, joined to the body, is a person. It is manifest that she is there in soul and in body. Otherwise she would not possess her complete beatitude.(34)<br />
<br />
33. In the fifteenth century, during a later period of scholastic theology, St. Bernardine of Siena collected and diligently evaluated all that the medieval theologians had said and taught on this question. He was not content with setting down the principal considerations which these writers of an earlier day had already expressed, but he added others of his own. The likeness between God's Mother and her divine Son, in the way of the nobility and dignity of body and of soul - a likeness that forbids us to think of the heavenly Queen as being separated from the heavenly King - makes it entirely imperative that Mary "should be only where Christ is."(35) Moreover, it is reasonable and fitting that not only the soul and body of a man, but also the soul and body of a woman should have obtained heavenly glory. Finally, since the Church has never looked for the bodily relics of the Blessed Virgin nor proposed them for the veneration of the people, we have a proof on the order of a sensible experience.(36)<br />
<br />
34. The above-mentioned teachings of the holy Fathers and of the Doctors have been in common use during more recent times. Gathering together the testimonies of the Christians of earlier days, St. Robert Bellarmine exclaimed: "And who, I ask, could believe that the ark of holiness, the dwelling place of the Word of God, the temple of the Holy Spirit, could be reduced to ruin? My soul is filled with horror at the thought that this virginal flesh which had begotten God, had brought him into the world, had nourished and carried him, could have been turned into ashes or given over to be food for worms."(37)<br />
<br />
35. In like manner St. Francis de Sales, after asserting that it is wrong to doubt that Jesus Christ has himself observed, in the most perfect way, the divine commandment by which children are ordered to honor their parents, asks this question: "What son would not bring his mother back to life and would not bring her into paradise after her death if he could?"(38) And St. Alphonsus writes that "Jesus did not wish to have the body of Mary corrupted after death, since it would have redounded to his own dishonor to have her virginal flesh, from which he himself had assumed flesh, reduced to dust."(39)<br />
<br />
36. Once the mystery which is commemorated in this feast had been placed in its proper light, there were not lacking teachers who, instead of dealing with the theological reasonings that show why it is fitting and right to believe the bodily Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary into heaven, chose to focus their mind and attention on the faith of the Church itself, which is the Mystical Body of Christ without stain or wrinkle(40) and is called by the Apostle "the pillar and ground of truth."(41) Relying on this common faith, they considered the teaching opposed to the doctrine of our Lady's Assumption as temerarious, if not heretical. Thus, like not a few others, St. Peter Canisius, after he had declared that the very word "assumption" signifies the glorification, not only of the soul but also of the body, and that the Church has venerated and has solemnly celebrated this mystery of Mary's Assumption for many centuries, adds these words of warning: "This teaching has already been accepted for some centuries, it has been held as certain in the minds of the pious people, and it has been taught to the entire Church in such a way that those who deny that Mary's body has been assumed into heaven are not to be listened to patiently but are everywhere to be denounced as over-contentious or rash men, and as imbued with a spirit that is heretical rather than Catholic."(42)<br />
<br />
37. At the same time the great Suarez was professing in the field of mariology the norm that "keeping in mind the standards of propriety, and when there is no contradiction or repugnance on the part of Scripture, the mysteries of grace which God has wrought in the Virgin must be measured, not by the ordinary laws, but by the divine omnipotence."(43) Supported by the common faith of the entire Church on the subject of the mystery of the Assumption, he could conclude that this mystery was to be believed with the same firmness of assent as that given to the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin. Thus he already held that such truths could be defined.<br />
<br />
38. All these proofs and considerations of the holy Fathers and the theologians are based upon the Sacred Writings as their ultimate foundation. These set the loving Mother of God as it were before our very eyes as most intimately joined to her divine Son and as always sharing his lot. Consequently it seems impossible to think of her, the one who conceived Christ, brought him forth, nursed him with her milk, held him in her arms, and clasped him to her breast, as being apart from him in body, even though not in soul, after this earthly life. Since our Redeemer is the Son of Mary, he could not do otherwise, as the perfect observer of God's law, than to honor, not only his eternal Father, but also his most beloved Mother. And, since it was within his power to grant her this great honor, to preserve her from the corruption of the tomb, we must believe that he really acted in this way.<br />
<br />
39. We must remember especially that, since the second century, the Virgin Mary has been designated by the holy Fathers as the new Eve, who, although subject to the new Adam, is most intimately associated with him in that struggle against the infernal foe which, as foretold in the protoevangelium,(44) would finally result in that most complete victory over the sin and death which are always mentioned together in the writings of the Apostle of the Gentiles.(45) Consequently, just as the glorious resurrection of Christ was an essential part and the final sign of this victory, so that struggle which was common to the Blessed Virgin and her divine Son should be brought to a close by the glorification of her virginal body, for the same Apostle says: "When this mortal thing hath put on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory."(46)<br />
<br />
40. Hence the revered Mother of God, from all eternity joined in a hidden way with Jesus Christ in one and the same decree of predestination,(47) immaculate in her conception, a most perfect virgin in her divine motherhood, the noble associate of the divine Redeemer who has won a complete triumph over sin and its consequences, finally obtained, as the supreme culmination of her privileges, that she should be preserved free from the corruption of the tomb and that, like her own Son, having overcome death, she might be taken up body and soul to the glory of heaven where, as Queen, she sits in splendor at the right hand of her Son, the immortal King of the Ages.(48)<br />
<br />
41. Since the universal Church, within which dwells the Spirit of Truth who infallibly directs it toward an ever more perfect knowledge of the revealed truths, has expressed its own belief many times over the course of the centuries, and since the bishops of the entire world are almost unanimously petitioning that the truth of the bodily Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary into heaven should be defined as a dogma of divine and Catholic faith--this truth which is based on the Sacred Writings, which is thoroughly rooted in the minds of the faithful, which has been approved in ecclesiastical worship from the most remote times, which is completely in harmony with the other revealed truths, and which has been expounded and explained magnificently in the work, the science, and the wisdom of the theologians - we believe that the moment appointed in the plan of divine providence for the solemn proclamation of this outstanding privilege of the Virgin Mary has already arrived.<br />
<br />
42. We, who have placed our pontificate under the special patronage of the most holy Virgin, to whom we have had recourse so often in times of grave trouble, we who have consecrated the entire human race to her Immaculate Heart in public ceremonies, and who have time and time again experienced her powerful protection, are confident that this solemn proclamation and definition of the Assumption will contribute in no small way to the advantage of human society, since it redounds to the glory of the Most Blessed Trinity, to which the Blessed Mother of God is bound by such singular bonds. It is to be hoped that all the faithful will be stirred up to a stronger piety toward their heavenly Mother, and that the souls of all those who glory in the Christian name may be moved by the desire of sharing in the unity of Jesus Christ's Mystical Body and of increasing their love for her who shows her motherly heart to all the members of this august body. And so we may hope that those who meditate upon the glorious example Mary offers us may be more and more convinced of the value of a human life entirely devoted to carrying out the heavenly Father's will and to bringing good to others. Thus, while the illusory teachings of materialism and the corruption of morals that follows from these teachings threaten to extinguish the light of virtue and to ruin the lives of men by exciting discord among them, in this magnificent way all may see clearly to what a lofty goal our bodies and souls are destined. Finally it is our hope that belief in Mary's bodily Assumption into heaven will make our belief in our own resurrection stronger and render it more effective.<br />
<br />
43. We rejoice greatly that this solemn event falls, according to the design of God's providence, during this Holy Year, so that we are able, while the great Jubilee is being observed, to adorn the brow of God's Virgin Mother with this brilliant gem, and to leave a monument more enduring than bronze of our own most fervent love for the Mother of God.<br />
<br />
44. For which reason, after we have poured forth prayers of supplication again and again to God, and have invoked the light of the Spirit of Truth, for the glory of Almighty God who has lavished his special affection upon the Virgin Mary, for the honor of her Son, the immortal King of the Ages and the Victor over sin and death, for the increase of the glory of that same august Mother, and for the joy and exultation of the entire Church; by the authority of our Lord Jesus Christ, of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, and by our own authority, we pronounce, declare, and define it to be a divinely revealed dogma: that the Immaculate Mother of God, the ever Virgin Mary, having completed the course of her earthly life, was assumed body and soul into heavenly glory.<br />
<br />
45. Hence if anyone, which God forbid, should dare willfully to deny or to call into doubt that which we have defined, let him know that he has fallen away completely from the divine and Catholic Faith.<br />
<br />
46. In order that this, our definition of the bodily Assumption of the Virgin Mary into heaven may be brought to the attention of the universal Church, we desire that this, our Apostolic Letter, should stand for perpetual remembrance, commanding that written copies of it, or even printed copies, signed by the hand of any public notary and bearing the seal of a person constituted in ecclesiastical dignity, should be accorded by all men the same reception they would give to this present letter, were it tendered or shown.<br />
<br />
47. It is forbidden to any man to change this, our declaration, pronouncement, and definition or, by rash attempt, to oppose and counter it. If any man should presume to make such an attempt, let him know that he will incur the wrath of Almighty God and of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul.<br />
<br />
48. Given at Rome, at St. Peter's, in the year of the great Jubilee, 1950, on the first day of the month of November, on the Feast of All Saints, in the twelfth year of our pontificate.<br />
<br />
PIUS XII<br />
<br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">ENDNOTES</span> <br />
<br />
1. Rom 8:28.<br />
2. Gal 4:4.<br />
3. Cf. Hentrich-Von Moos, Petitiones de Assumptione Corporea B. Virginis Mariae in Caelum Definienda ad S. Sedem Delatae, 2 volumes (Vatican Polyglot Press, 1942).<br />
4. Acts 20:28.<br />
5. The Bull Ineffabilis Deus, in the Acta Pii IX, pars 1, Vol. 1, p. 615.<br />
6. The Vatican Council, Constitution Dei filius, c. 4.<br />
7. Jn 14:26.<br />
8. Vatican Council, Constitution Pastor Aeternus, c. 4.<br />
9. Ibid., Dei Filius, c. 3.<br />
10. The encyclical Mediator Dei (Acta Apostolicae Sedis, XXXIX, 541).<br />
11. Sacramentarium Gregorianum.<br />
12. Menaei Totius Anni.<br />
13. Lk 22:32.<br />
14. Liber Pontificalis.<br />
15. Ibid.<br />
16. Responsa Nicolai Papae I ad Consulta Bulgarorum.<br />
17. St. John Damascene, Encomium in Dormitionem Dei Genetricis Semperque Virginis Mariae, Hom. II, n. 14; cf. also ibid, n. 3.<br />
18. St. Germanus of Constantinople, In Sanctae Dei Genetricis Dormitionem, Sermo I.<br />
19. The Encomium in Dormitionem Sanctissimae Dominae Nostrate Deiparae Semperque Virginis Mariae, attributed to St. Modestus of Jerusalem, n. 14.<br />
20. Cf. St. John Damascene, op. cit., Hom. II, n. 11; and also the Encomium attributed to St. Modestus.<br />
21. Ps 131:8.<br />
22. Ps 44:10-14ff.<br />
23. Song 3:6; cf. also 4:8; 6:9.<br />
24. Rv 12:1ff.<br />
25. Lk 1:28.<br />
26. Amadeus of Lausanne, De Beatae Virginis Obitu, Assumptione in Caelum Exaltatione ad Filii Dexteram.<br />
27. Is 61:13.<br />
28. St. Anthony of Padua, Sermones Dominicales et in Solemnitatibus, In Assumptione S. Mariae Virginis Sermo.<br />
29. St. Albert the Great, Mariale, q. 132.<br />
30. St. Albert the Great, Sermones de Sanctis, Sermo XV in Annuntiatione B. Mariae; cf. also Mariale, q. 132.<br />
31. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theol., I, lla; q. 27, a. 1; q. 83, a. 5, ad 8; Expositio Salutationis Angelicae; In Symb. Apostolorum Expositio, a. S; In IV Sent., d. 12, q. 1, a. 3, sol. 3; d. 43, q. 1, a. 3, sol. 1, 2.<br />
32. St. Bonaventure, De Nativitate B. Mariae Virginis, Sermo V.<br />
33. Song 8:5.<br />
34. St. Bonaventure, De Assumptione B. Mariae Virginis, Sermo 1.<br />
35. St. Bernardine of Siena, In Assumptione B. Mariae Virginis, Sermo 11.<br />
36. Ibid.<br />
37. St. Robert Bellarmine, Conciones Habitae Lovanii, n. 40, De Assumption B. Mariae Virginis.<br />
38. Oeuvres de St. Francois De Sales, sermon for the Feast of the Assumption.<br />
39. St. Alphonsus Liguori, The Glories of Mary, Part 2, d. 1.<br />
40. Eph 5:27.<br />
41. I Tim 3:15.<br />
42. St. Peter Canisius, De Maria Virgine.<br />
43. Suarez, In Tertiam Partem D. Thomae, q. 27, a. 2, disp. 3, sec. 5, n. 31.<br />
44. Gen 3:15.<br />
45. Rom 5-6; I Cor. 15:21-26, 54-57.<br />
46. I Cor 15:54.<br />
47. The Bull Ineffabilis Deus, loc. cit., p. 599.<br />
48. I Tim 1:17.</span><br />
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><img src="https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse1.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3Fid%3DOIP.S0cRAMe6GBN9pQxUg04UPQHaID%26pid%3DApi&amp;f=1" loading="lazy"  width="300" height="387" alt="[Image: ?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse1.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3...%3DApi&f=1]" class="mycode_img" /></div>]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Pope St. Pius X: Allocution delivered to newly-created Cardinals, against Religious Neo-Reformism]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=2127</link>
			<pubDate>Fri, 16 Jul 2021 18:52:14 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=2127</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[Recently translated from the Italian by <a href="https://novusordowatch.org/pius10-accogliamo-colla-piu-viva-compiacenza/" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">this site</a>:<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><img src="https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse1.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3Fid%3DOIF.bSAy%252bdzosSmzY%252bJUWD1a1Q%26pid%3DApi&amp;f=1" loading="lazy"  width="225" height="275" alt="[Image: ?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse1.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3...%3DApi&f=1]" class="mycode_img" /></div>
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Accogliamo Colla Più Viva Compiacenza (1907)</span></span><br />
Allocution which Pope Pius X delivered to newly-created Cardinals on Apr. 17, 1907, against Religious Neo-Reformism</div>
<br />
<br />
We welcome with the most vivid delight the expressions of devotion and filial love for us and for this Apostolic See, which you have shown to us in your name and in the name of your most beloved brothers for the honor of the purple to which you were called [footnote: Card. Aristide Cavallari, Patriarch of Venice]. In accepting your gratitude, nevertheless, we have also to say that the same preeminent virtues by which you are adorned, the works of zeal which you have performed, and the other distinguished services which in different fields you have rendered to the Church, have made you worthy to be included in the register of Our Sacred Senate. And we are gladdened not only by the hope, but by the certainty, that clothed with the new dignity, you will always devote, as in the past, your talent and strength to assist the Roman Pontiff in governing the Church.<br />
<br />
If the Roman Pontiffs have always needed external help to carry out their mission, this need is felt more vividly nowadays because of the very serious conditions of the time in which we live and by the continuous assaults to which the Church is subjected by her enemies.<br />
<br />
And with regard to this, do not think, Venerable Brothers, that We mean to allude to the events, however painful, in France, because these are largely compensated for by the dearest consolations: by the admirable union of that Venerable Episcopate, by the generous unselfishness of the clergy, and by the pious steadfastness of the faithful willing to make any sacrifice for the preservation of the faith and for the glory of their homeland; once more it comes true that persecutions do nothing but highlight and hold up for universal admiration the virtues of the persecuted, and, at most, they are like the waves of the sea which, hitting the rocks in the storm, purify them, if necessary, from the mud that defiled them.<br />
<br />
And you know, Venerable Brothers, that for this reason the Church did not fear, when the decrees of the Caesars ordered the first Christians either to abandon the cult of Jesus Christ or to die, because the blood of the martyrs was the seed of new converts to the faith. But the agonizing war, which makes her repeat: <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Ecce in pace amaritudo mea amarissima</span> [“Behold in peace is my bitterness most bitter” — Isaias 38:17], is the one that derives from the aberration of minds by which her doctrines are rejected and the cry of revolt, for which the rebels were driven out of Heaven, is repeated in the world.<br />
<br />
And, unfortunately, rebellious are those who profess and spread under subtle guises the monstrous errors regarding the evolution of dogma, the return to the pure Gospel — that is to say, stripped down, as they say, from the explanations of theology, from the definitions of the Councils, from the maxims of asceticism –, and the emancipation from the Church, but in a new way, without rebelling, so as not to be cut off, yet also without submitting, so as not to violate their own convictions; and, finally, concerning adaptation to the times in everything, in speaking, in writing, and in preaching a charity without faith, very accommodating to unbelievers, which unfortunately opens the way to eternal ruin for all.<br />
<br />
You can see, Venerable Brothers, how We, who must defend with all our strength the deposit entrusted to Us, have reason to be in anguish in the face of this attack, which is not a heresy, but the synthesis and the poison of all heresies, which seeks to undermine the foundations of the faith and annihilate Christianity.<br />
<br />
Yes, to annihilate Christianity, because Sacred Scripture for these modern heretics is no longer the sure source of all the truths that belong to the faith, but a common book; — for them, inspiration is restricted to dogmatic doctrines, which are nevertheless understood in their own way, and it differs little from the poetic inspiration of Aeschylus and Homer. The Church is the legitimate interpreter of the Bible, but she is subject to the rules of so-called critical science, which imposes itself on theology and enslaves it [according to the Modernists]. With regard to tradition, lastly, everything is relative and subject to change, and therefore the authority of the Holy Fathers is reduced to nothing. And all these and a thousand other errors they propagate in pamphlets, in magazines, in ascetic books and even in novels, and they wrap them in certain ambiguous terms, in certain nebulous expressions, in order always to leave a way open in their defense so as to avoid incurring an open condemnation and yet to take the unwary in their snares.<br />
<br />
We, therefore, rely heavily also on your efforts, Venerable Brothers, so that if in your regions you, along with your suffragans, become acquainted with these sowers of weeds, you may join us in fighting by informing Us about the danger to which souls are exposed, denouncing their books to the Sacred Roman Congregations and, in the meantime, through using the faculties that are granted to you by the Sacred Canons, solemnly condemning them, in the conviction of the highest obligation you have assumed to help the Pope in governing the Church, to fight error and to defend the truth to the shedding of blood.<br />
<br />
Moreover, we trust in the Lord, O beloved sons, who will give us the necessary help at the right time; and may the Apostolic blessing, which you have invoked, descend abundantly upon you, on the clergy and on the people of your dioceses, on all the venerable Bishops and the chosen sons who have adorned with their presence this solemn ceremony, on your and their relatives; and may it be for each and every one a source of the choicest graces and the sweetest consolations.<br />
<br />
[Translated from the Italian in the <a href="http://from%20the%20Italian%20in%20the%20Acta%20Sanctae%20Sedis,%20vol.%20XL%20(1907),%20pp.%20266-269;" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Acta Sanctae Sedis, vol. XL (1907)</a>, pp. 266-269; italics given.]]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[Recently translated from the Italian by <a href="https://novusordowatch.org/pius10-accogliamo-colla-piu-viva-compiacenza/" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">this site</a>:<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><img src="https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse1.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3Fid%3DOIF.bSAy%252bdzosSmzY%252bJUWD1a1Q%26pid%3DApi&amp;f=1" loading="lazy"  width="225" height="275" alt="[Image: ?u=https%3A%2F%2Ftse1.mm.bing.net%2Fth%3...%3DApi&f=1]" class="mycode_img" /></div>
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Accogliamo Colla Più Viva Compiacenza (1907)</span></span><br />
Allocution which Pope Pius X delivered to newly-created Cardinals on Apr. 17, 1907, against Religious Neo-Reformism</div>
<br />
<br />
We welcome with the most vivid delight the expressions of devotion and filial love for us and for this Apostolic See, which you have shown to us in your name and in the name of your most beloved brothers for the honor of the purple to which you were called [footnote: Card. Aristide Cavallari, Patriarch of Venice]. In accepting your gratitude, nevertheless, we have also to say that the same preeminent virtues by which you are adorned, the works of zeal which you have performed, and the other distinguished services which in different fields you have rendered to the Church, have made you worthy to be included in the register of Our Sacred Senate. And we are gladdened not only by the hope, but by the certainty, that clothed with the new dignity, you will always devote, as in the past, your talent and strength to assist the Roman Pontiff in governing the Church.<br />
<br />
If the Roman Pontiffs have always needed external help to carry out their mission, this need is felt more vividly nowadays because of the very serious conditions of the time in which we live and by the continuous assaults to which the Church is subjected by her enemies.<br />
<br />
And with regard to this, do not think, Venerable Brothers, that We mean to allude to the events, however painful, in France, because these are largely compensated for by the dearest consolations: by the admirable union of that Venerable Episcopate, by the generous unselfishness of the clergy, and by the pious steadfastness of the faithful willing to make any sacrifice for the preservation of the faith and for the glory of their homeland; once more it comes true that persecutions do nothing but highlight and hold up for universal admiration the virtues of the persecuted, and, at most, they are like the waves of the sea which, hitting the rocks in the storm, purify them, if necessary, from the mud that defiled them.<br />
<br />
And you know, Venerable Brothers, that for this reason the Church did not fear, when the decrees of the Caesars ordered the first Christians either to abandon the cult of Jesus Christ or to die, because the blood of the martyrs was the seed of new converts to the faith. But the agonizing war, which makes her repeat: <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Ecce in pace amaritudo mea amarissima</span> [“Behold in peace is my bitterness most bitter” — Isaias 38:17], is the one that derives from the aberration of minds by which her doctrines are rejected and the cry of revolt, for which the rebels were driven out of Heaven, is repeated in the world.<br />
<br />
And, unfortunately, rebellious are those who profess and spread under subtle guises the monstrous errors regarding the evolution of dogma, the return to the pure Gospel — that is to say, stripped down, as they say, from the explanations of theology, from the definitions of the Councils, from the maxims of asceticism –, and the emancipation from the Church, but in a new way, without rebelling, so as not to be cut off, yet also without submitting, so as not to violate their own convictions; and, finally, concerning adaptation to the times in everything, in speaking, in writing, and in preaching a charity without faith, very accommodating to unbelievers, which unfortunately opens the way to eternal ruin for all.<br />
<br />
You can see, Venerable Brothers, how We, who must defend with all our strength the deposit entrusted to Us, have reason to be in anguish in the face of this attack, which is not a heresy, but the synthesis and the poison of all heresies, which seeks to undermine the foundations of the faith and annihilate Christianity.<br />
<br />
Yes, to annihilate Christianity, because Sacred Scripture for these modern heretics is no longer the sure source of all the truths that belong to the faith, but a common book; — for them, inspiration is restricted to dogmatic doctrines, which are nevertheless understood in their own way, and it differs little from the poetic inspiration of Aeschylus and Homer. The Church is the legitimate interpreter of the Bible, but she is subject to the rules of so-called critical science, which imposes itself on theology and enslaves it [according to the Modernists]. With regard to tradition, lastly, everything is relative and subject to change, and therefore the authority of the Holy Fathers is reduced to nothing. And all these and a thousand other errors they propagate in pamphlets, in magazines, in ascetic books and even in novels, and they wrap them in certain ambiguous terms, in certain nebulous expressions, in order always to leave a way open in their defense so as to avoid incurring an open condemnation and yet to take the unwary in their snares.<br />
<br />
We, therefore, rely heavily also on your efforts, Venerable Brothers, so that if in your regions you, along with your suffragans, become acquainted with these sowers of weeds, you may join us in fighting by informing Us about the danger to which souls are exposed, denouncing their books to the Sacred Roman Congregations and, in the meantime, through using the faculties that are granted to you by the Sacred Canons, solemnly condemning them, in the conviction of the highest obligation you have assumed to help the Pope in governing the Church, to fight error and to defend the truth to the shedding of blood.<br />
<br />
Moreover, we trust in the Lord, O beloved sons, who will give us the necessary help at the right time; and may the Apostolic blessing, which you have invoked, descend abundantly upon you, on the clergy and on the people of your dioceses, on all the venerable Bishops and the chosen sons who have adorned with their presence this solemn ceremony, on your and their relatives; and may it be for each and every one a source of the choicest graces and the sweetest consolations.<br />
<br />
[Translated from the Italian in the <a href="http://from%20the%20Italian%20in%20the%20Acta%20Sanctae%20Sedis,%20vol.%20XL%20(1907),%20pp.%20266-269;" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Acta Sanctae Sedis, vol. XL (1907)</a>, pp. 266-269; italics given.]]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Pope St. Pius V: Regnans in Excelsis - Excommunicating Elizabeth I of England]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=1595</link>
			<pubDate>Fri, 16 Apr 2021 10:56:18 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=1595</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Regnans in Excelsis</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">Excommunicating Elizabeth I of England</div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><a href="https://www.papalencyclicals.net/Pius05/p5regnans.htm" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Pope Pius V</a> - 1570</div>
<br />
<br />
Pius Bishop, servant of the servants of God, in lasting memory of the matter.<br />
<br />
He that reigneth on high, to whom is given all power in heaven and earth, has committed one holy Catholic and apostolic Church, outside of which there is no salvation, to one alone upon earth, namely to Peter, the first of the apostles, and to Peter’s successor, the pope of Rome, to be by him governed in fullness of power. Him alone He has made ruler over all peoples and kingdoms, to pull up, destroy, scatter, disperse, plant and build, so that he may preserve His faithful people (knit together with the girdle of charity) in the unity of the Spirit and present them safe and spotless to their Saviour.<br />
<br />
1. In obedience to which duty, we (who by God’s goodness are called to the aforesaid government of the Church) spare no pains and labour with all our might that unity and the Catholic religion (which their Author, for the trial of His children’s faith and our correction, has suffered to be afflicted with such great troubles) may be preserved entire. But the number of the ungodly has so much grown in power that there is no place left in the world which they have not tried to corrupt with their most wicked doctrines; and among others, Elizabeth, the pretended queen of England and the servant of crime, has assisted in this, with whom as in a sanctuary the most pernicious of all have found refuge. This very woman, having seized the crown and monstrously usurped the place of supreme head of the Church in all England to gather with the chief authority and jurisdiction belonging to it, has once again reduced this same kingdom- which had already been restored to the Catholic faith and to good fruits- to a miserable ruin.<br />
<br />
2. Prohibiting with a strong hand the use of the true religion, which after its earlier overthrow by Henry VIII (a deserter therefrom) Mary, the lawful queen of famous memory, had with the help of this See restored, she has followed and embraced the errors of the heretics. She has removed the royal Council, composed of the nobility of England, and has filled it with obscure men, being heretics; oppressed the followers of the Catholic faith; instituted false preachers and ministers of impiety; abolished the sacrifice of the mass, prayers, fasts, choice of meats, celibacy, and Catholic ceremonies; and has ordered that books of manifestly heretical content be propounded to the whole realm and that impious rites and institutions after the rule of Calvin, entertained and observed by herself, be also observed by her subjects. She has dared to eject bishops, rectors of churches and other Catholic priests from their churches and benefices, to bestow these and other things ecclesiastical upon heretics, and to determine spiritual causes; has forbidden the prelates, clergy and people to acknowledge the Church of Rome or obey its precepts and canonical sanctions; has forced most of them to come to terms with her wicked laws, to abjure the authority and obedience of the pope of Rome, and to accept her, on oath, as their only lady in matters temporal and spiritual; has imposed penalties and punishments on those who would not agree to this and has exacted then of those who persevered in the unity of the faith and the aforesaid obedience; has thrown the Catholic prelates and parsons into prison where many, worn out by long languishing and sorrow, have miserably ended their lives. All these matter and manifest and notorious among all the nations; they are so well proven by the weighty witness of many men that there remains no place for excuse, defense or evasion.<br />
<br />
3. We, seeing impieties and crimes multiplied one upon another the persecution of the faithful and afflictions of religion daily growing more severe under the guidance and by the activity of the said Elizabeth -and recognizing that her mind is so fixed and set that she has not only despised the pious prayers and admonitions with which Catholic princes have tried to cure and convert her but has not even permitted the nuncios sent to her in this matter by this See to cross into England, are compelled by necessity to take up against her the weapons of justice, though we cannot forbear to regret that we should be forced to turn, upon one whose ancestors have so well deserved of the Christian community. Therefore, resting upon the authority of Him whose pleasure it was to place us (though unequal to such a burden) upon this supreme justice-seat, we do out of the fullness of our apostolic power declare the foresaid Elizabeth to be a heretic and favourer of heretics, and her adherents in the matters aforesaid to have incurred the sentence of excommunication and to be cut off from the unity of the body of Christ.<br />
<br />
4. And moreover (we declare) her to be deprived of her pretended title to the aforesaid crown and of all lordship, dignity and privilege whatsoever.<br />
<br />
5. And also (declare) the nobles, subjects and people of the said realm and all others who have in any way sworn oaths to her, to be forever absolved from such an oath and from any duty arising from lordship. fealty and obedience; and we do, by authority of these presents , so absolve them and so deprive the same Elizabeth of her pretended title to the crown and all other the above said matters. We charge and command all and singular the nobles, subjects, peoples and others afore said that they do not dare obey her orders, mandates and laws. Those who shall act to the contrary we include in the like sentence of excommunication.<br />
<br />
6. Because in truth it may prove too difficult to take these presents wheresoever it shall be necessary, we will that copies made under the hand of a notary public and sealed with the seal of a prelate of the Church or of his court shall have such force and trust in and out of judicial proceedings, in all places among the nations, as these presents would themselves have if they were exhibited or shown.<br />
<br />
Given at St. Peter’s at Rome, on 25 February 1570 of the Incarnation; in the fifth year of our pontificate.<br />
<br />
Pius PP.]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Regnans in Excelsis</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">Excommunicating Elizabeth I of England</div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><a href="https://www.papalencyclicals.net/Pius05/p5regnans.htm" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Pope Pius V</a> - 1570</div>
<br />
<br />
Pius Bishop, servant of the servants of God, in lasting memory of the matter.<br />
<br />
He that reigneth on high, to whom is given all power in heaven and earth, has committed one holy Catholic and apostolic Church, outside of which there is no salvation, to one alone upon earth, namely to Peter, the first of the apostles, and to Peter’s successor, the pope of Rome, to be by him governed in fullness of power. Him alone He has made ruler over all peoples and kingdoms, to pull up, destroy, scatter, disperse, plant and build, so that he may preserve His faithful people (knit together with the girdle of charity) in the unity of the Spirit and present them safe and spotless to their Saviour.<br />
<br />
1. In obedience to which duty, we (who by God’s goodness are called to the aforesaid government of the Church) spare no pains and labour with all our might that unity and the Catholic religion (which their Author, for the trial of His children’s faith and our correction, has suffered to be afflicted with such great troubles) may be preserved entire. But the number of the ungodly has so much grown in power that there is no place left in the world which they have not tried to corrupt with their most wicked doctrines; and among others, Elizabeth, the pretended queen of England and the servant of crime, has assisted in this, with whom as in a sanctuary the most pernicious of all have found refuge. This very woman, having seized the crown and monstrously usurped the place of supreme head of the Church in all England to gather with the chief authority and jurisdiction belonging to it, has once again reduced this same kingdom- which had already been restored to the Catholic faith and to good fruits- to a miserable ruin.<br />
<br />
2. Prohibiting with a strong hand the use of the true religion, which after its earlier overthrow by Henry VIII (a deserter therefrom) Mary, the lawful queen of famous memory, had with the help of this See restored, she has followed and embraced the errors of the heretics. She has removed the royal Council, composed of the nobility of England, and has filled it with obscure men, being heretics; oppressed the followers of the Catholic faith; instituted false preachers and ministers of impiety; abolished the sacrifice of the mass, prayers, fasts, choice of meats, celibacy, and Catholic ceremonies; and has ordered that books of manifestly heretical content be propounded to the whole realm and that impious rites and institutions after the rule of Calvin, entertained and observed by herself, be also observed by her subjects. She has dared to eject bishops, rectors of churches and other Catholic priests from their churches and benefices, to bestow these and other things ecclesiastical upon heretics, and to determine spiritual causes; has forbidden the prelates, clergy and people to acknowledge the Church of Rome or obey its precepts and canonical sanctions; has forced most of them to come to terms with her wicked laws, to abjure the authority and obedience of the pope of Rome, and to accept her, on oath, as their only lady in matters temporal and spiritual; has imposed penalties and punishments on those who would not agree to this and has exacted then of those who persevered in the unity of the faith and the aforesaid obedience; has thrown the Catholic prelates and parsons into prison where many, worn out by long languishing and sorrow, have miserably ended their lives. All these matter and manifest and notorious among all the nations; they are so well proven by the weighty witness of many men that there remains no place for excuse, defense or evasion.<br />
<br />
3. We, seeing impieties and crimes multiplied one upon another the persecution of the faithful and afflictions of religion daily growing more severe under the guidance and by the activity of the said Elizabeth -and recognizing that her mind is so fixed and set that she has not only despised the pious prayers and admonitions with which Catholic princes have tried to cure and convert her but has not even permitted the nuncios sent to her in this matter by this See to cross into England, are compelled by necessity to take up against her the weapons of justice, though we cannot forbear to regret that we should be forced to turn, upon one whose ancestors have so well deserved of the Christian community. Therefore, resting upon the authority of Him whose pleasure it was to place us (though unequal to such a burden) upon this supreme justice-seat, we do out of the fullness of our apostolic power declare the foresaid Elizabeth to be a heretic and favourer of heretics, and her adherents in the matters aforesaid to have incurred the sentence of excommunication and to be cut off from the unity of the body of Christ.<br />
<br />
4. And moreover (we declare) her to be deprived of her pretended title to the aforesaid crown and of all lordship, dignity and privilege whatsoever.<br />
<br />
5. And also (declare) the nobles, subjects and people of the said realm and all others who have in any way sworn oaths to her, to be forever absolved from such an oath and from any duty arising from lordship. fealty and obedience; and we do, by authority of these presents , so absolve them and so deprive the same Elizabeth of her pretended title to the crown and all other the above said matters. We charge and command all and singular the nobles, subjects, peoples and others afore said that they do not dare obey her orders, mandates and laws. Those who shall act to the contrary we include in the like sentence of excommunication.<br />
<br />
6. Because in truth it may prove too difficult to take these presents wheresoever it shall be necessary, we will that copies made under the hand of a notary public and sealed with the seal of a prelate of the Church or of his court shall have such force and trust in and out of judicial proceedings, in all places among the nations, as these presents would themselves have if they were exhibited or shown.<br />
<br />
Given at St. Peter’s at Rome, on 25 February 1570 of the Incarnation; in the fifth year of our pontificate.<br />
<br />
Pius PP.]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Pope Pius VI: Auctorem Fidei]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=1587</link>
			<pubDate>Thu, 15 Apr 2021 12:27:50 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=1587</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Auctorem Fidei</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">A Bull issued by Pius VI, 28 August, 1794, in condemnation of the Gallican and Jansenist acts and tendencies of the Synod of Pistoia (1786).</div>
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-family: Lucida Grande, Verdana, Helvetica, Arial, sans-serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #314a77;" class="mycode_color"><a href="http://strobertbellarmine.net/forums/viewtopic.php?p=10742" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url"><span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size">Auctorum fidei - Contra Pistoia - Part I</span></span></span></a></span></span></span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font">AUCTOREM FIDEI</span></span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size">Errors of the Synod of Pistoia</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">[Condemned in the Constitution, "Auctorem fidei," Aug. 28, 1794]</span></div>
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">A. Errors about the Church</span></span></span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Obscuring of Truths in the Church</span> [From the Decree de Grat., sec. I]</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">1. The proposition, which asserts "that in these later times there has been spread a general obscuring of the more important truths pertaining to religion, which are the basis of faith and of the moral teachings of Jesus Christ,"—heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Power Attributed to the Community of the Church, in Order That by This the Power May Be Communicated to the Pastors</span></span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">2. The proposition which states "that power has been given by God to the Church, that it might be communicated to the pastors who are its ministers for the salvation of souls"; if thus understood that the power of ecclesiastical ministry and of rule is derived from the COMMUNITY of the faithful to the pastors,—heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Name Ministerial Head Attributed to the Roman Pontiff</span><br />
3. In addition, the proposition which states "that the Roman Pontiff is the ministerial head," if it is so explained that the Roman Pontiff does not receive from Christ in the person of blessed Peter, but from the Church, the power of ministry, which as successor of Peter, true vicar of Christ and head of the whole Church he possesses in the universal Church,—heretical.'</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Power of the Church for the Establishing and the Sanctioning of Exterior Discipline</span><br />
4. The proposition affirming, "that it would be a misuse of the authority of the Church, when she transfers that authority beyond the limits of doctrine and of morals, and extends it to exterior matters, and demands by force that which depends on persuasion and love"; and then also, "that it pertains to it much less, to demand by force exterior obedience to its decrees"; in so far as by those undefined words, "extends to exterior matters," the proposition censures as an abuse of the authority of the Church the use of its power received from God, which the apostles themselves used in establishing and sanctioning exterior discipline—heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">5. In that part in which the proposition insinuates that the Church "does not have authority to demand obedience to its decrees otherwise than by means which depend on persuasion; in so far as it intends that the Church has not conferred on it by God the power, not only of directing by counsel and persuasion, but also of ordering by laws, and of constraining and forcing the inconstant and stubborn by exterior judgment and salutary punishments" leading toward a system condemned elsewhere as heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Rights Attributed to Bishops Beyond What is Lawful</span><br />
6. The doctrine of the synod by which it professes that "it is convinced that a bishop has received from Christ all necessary rights for the good government of his diocese," just as if for the good government of each diocese higher ordinances dealing either with faith and morals, or with general discipline, are not necessary, the right of which belongs to the supreme Pontiffs and the General Councils for the universal Church,—schismatic, at least erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">7. Likewise, in this, that it encourages a bishop "to pursue zealously a more perfect constitution of ecclesiastical discipline," and this "against all contrary customs, exemptions, reservations which are opposed to the good order of the diocese, for the greater glory of God and for the greater edification of the faithful"; in that it supposes that a bishop has the right by his own judgment and will to decree and decide contrary to customs, exemptions, reservations, whether they prevail in the universal Church or even in each province, without the consent or the intervention of a higher hierarchic power, by which these customs, etc., have been introduced or approved and have the force of law,—leading to schism and subversion of hierarchic rule, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">8. Likewise, in that it says it is convinced that "the rights of a bishop received from Jesus Christ for the government of the Church cannot be altered nor hindered, and, when it has happened that the exercise of these rights has been interrupted for any reason whatsoever, a bishop can always and should return to his original rights, as often as the greater good of his church demands it"; in the fact that it intimates that the exercise of episcopal rights can be hindered and coerced by no higher power, whenever a bishop shall judge that it does not further the greater good of his church,—leading to schism, and to subversion of hierarchic government, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Right Incorrectly Attributed to Priests of Inferior Rank in Decrees of Faith and Discipline</span><br />
9. The doctrine which states, that "the reformation of abuses in regard to ecclesiastical discipline ought equally to depend upon and be established by the bishop and the parish priests in diocesan synods, and that without the freedom of decision, obedience would not be due to the suggestions and orders of the bishops," 1-false, rash, harmful to episcopal authority, subversive of hierarchic government, favoring the heresy of Arius, which was renewed by Calvin.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">10. Likewise, the doctrine by which parish priests and other priests gathered in a synod are declared judges of faith together with the bishop, and at the same time it is intimated that they are qualified for judgment in matters of faith by their own right and have indeed received it by ordination,—false, rash, subversive of hierarchic order, detracting from the strength of dogmatic definitions or judgments of the Church, at least erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">11. The opinion enunciating that by the long-standing practice of our ancestors, handed down even from apostolic times, preserved through the better ages of the Church, it has been accepted that "decrees, or definitions, or opinions even of the greater sees should not be accepted, unless they had been recognized and approved by the diocesan synod,"—false, rash, derogatory, in proportion to its generality, to the obedience due to the apostolic constitutions, and also to the opinions emanating from the legitimate, superior, hierarchic power, fostering schism and heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Calumnies Against Some Decisions in the Matter of Faith Which Have Come Down from Several Centuries</span><br />
12. The assertions of the synod, accepted as a whole concerning decisions in the matter of faith which have come down from several centuries, which it represents as decrees originating from one particular church or from a few pastors, unsupported by sufficient authority, formulated for the corruption of the purity of faith and for causing disturbance, introduced by violence, from which wounds, still too recent, have been inflicted,—false, deceitful, rash, scandalous, injurious to the Roman Pontiffs and the Church, derogatory to the obedience due to the Apostolic Constitutions, schismatic, dangerous, at least erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The So-called Peace of Clement IX</span><br />
13. The proposition reported among the acts of the synod, which intimates that Clement IX restored peace to the Church by the approval of the distinction of right and deed in the subscription to the formulary written by Alexander VII (see n. 1ogg),—false, rash, injurious to Clement IX.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">14. In so far as it approves that distinction by extolling its supporters with praise and by berating their opponents,—rash, pernicious, injurious to the Supreme Pontiffs, fostering schism and heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Composition of the Body of the Church</span><br />
15. The doctrine which proposes that the Church "must be considered as one mystical body composed of Christ, the head, and the faithful, who are its members through an ineffable union, by which in a marvelous way we become with Him one sole priest, one sole victim, one sole perfect adorer of God the Father, in spirit and in truth," under-stood in this sense, that no one belongs to the body of the Church except the faithful, who are perfect adorers in spirit and in truth,—heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">B. Errors about Justification, Grace, the Virtues</span></span></span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The State of Innocence</span><br />
16. The doctrine of the synod about the state of happy innocence, such as it represents it in Adam before his sin, comprising not only integrity but also interior justice with an inclination toward God through love of charity, and primeval sanctity restored in some way after the fall; in so far as, understood comprehensively, it intimates that that state was a con-sequence of creation, due to man from the natural exigency and condition of human nature, not a gratuitous gift of God, false, elsewhere condemned in Baius and in Quesnel, erroneous, favorable to the Pelagian heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Immortality Viewed as a Natural Condition of Man</span><br />
17. The proposition stated in these words: "Taught by the Apostle, we regard death no longer as a natural condition of man, but truly as a just penalty for original guilt," since, under the deceitful mention of the name of the Apostle, it insinuates that death, which in the present state has been inflicted as a just punishment for sin by the just withdrawal of immortality, was not a natural condition of man, as if immortality had not been a gratuitous gift, but a natural condition,—deceitful, rash, injurious to the Apostle, elsewhere condemned</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Condition of Man in the State of Nature</span><br />
18. The doctrine of the synod stating that "after the fall of Adam, God announced the promise of a future Redeemer and wished to con-sole the human race through hope of salvation, which Jesus was to bring"; nevertheless, "that God willed that the human race should pass through various states before the plenitude of time should come"; and first, that in the state of nature "man, left to his own lights, would learn to distrust his own blind reason and would move himself from his own aberrations to desire the aid of a superior light"; the doctrine, as it stands, is deceitful, and if understood concerning the desire of the aid of a superior light in relation to the salvation promised through Christ, that man is supposed to have been able to move himself to conceive this desire by his own proper lights remaining after the fall, —suspected, favorable to the Semipelagian heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Condition of Man under the Law</span><br />
19. Likewise, the doctrine which adds that under the Law man "be-came a prevaricator, since he was powerless to observe it, not indeed by the fault of the Law, which was most sacred, but by the guilt of man, who, under the Law, without grace, became more and more a prevaricator"; and it further adds, "that the Law, if it did not heal the heart of man, brought it about that he would recognize his evil, and, being convinced of his weakness, would desire the grace of a mediator"; in this part it generally intimates that man became a prevaricator through the nonobservance of the Law which he was powerless to observe, as if "He who is just could command something impossible, or He who is pious would be likely to condemn man for that which he could not avoid" 1) false scandalous, impious, condemned in Baius.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">20. In that part in which it is to be understood that man, while under the Law and without grace, could conceive a desire for the grace of a Mediator related to the salvation promised through Christ, as if "grace itself does not effect that He be invoked by us"]),—the proposition as it stands, deceitful, suspect, favor-able to the Semipelagian heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Illuminating and Exciting Grace</span><br />
21. The proposition which asserts "that the light of grace, when it is alone, effects nothing but to make us aware of the unhappiness of our state and the gravity of our evil; that grace, in such a case, produces the same effect as the Law produced: therefore, it is necessary that God create in our heart a sacred love and infuse a sacred delight contrary to the love dominating in us; that this sacred love, this sacred delight is properly the grace of Jesus Christ, the inspiration of charity by which, when it is perceived, we act by a sacred love; that this is that root from which grow good works; that this is the grace of the New Testament, which frees us from the servitude of sin, makes us sons of God"; since it intimates that that alone is properly the grace of Jesus Christ, which creates in the heart a sacred love, and which impels us to act, or also, by which man, freed from the slavery of sin, is constituted a son of God; and that that grace is not also properly the grace of Jesus Christ, by which the heart of man is touched through an illumination of the Holy Spirit]), and that no true interior grace of Christ is given, which is resisted,—false, deceitful, leading to the error condemned in the second proposition of Jansen as heretical, and renewing it.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Faith as the First Grace</span><br />
22. The proposition which declares that faith, "from which begins the series of graces, and through which, as the first voice, we are called to salvation and to the Church": is the very excellent virtue itself of faith by which men are called and are the faithful; just as if that grace were not prior, which "as it precedes the will, so it precedes faith also" suspected of heresy, and savoring of it, elsewhere condemned in <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Quesnel</span>, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Twofold Love</span><br />
23. The doctrine of the synod about the twofold love of dominating cupidity and of dominating charity, stating that man without grace is under the power of sin, and that in that state through the general influence of the dominating cupidity he taints and corrupts all his actions; since it insinuates that in man, while he is under the servitude or in the state of sin, destitute of that grace by which he is freed from the servitude of sin and is constituted a son of God, cupidity is so dominant that by its general influence all his actions are vitiated in themselves and corrupted; or that all his works which are done before justification, for whatsoever reason they may be done, are sins; as if in all his acts the sinner is a slave to the dominating cupidity,—false, dangerous, leading into the error condemned by the Tridentine Council as heretical, again condemned in Baius, art. 40</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">24. But in this part, indeed, no intermediate affections are placed between the dominating cupidity and the dominating charity, planted by nature itself and worthy of praise because of their own nature, which, together with love of the beatitude and a natural inclination to good "have remained as the last outline and traces of the image of God"; just as if "between the divine love which draws us to the kingdom, and illicit human love which is condemned, there should not be given a licit human love which is not censured" false, elsewhere condemned.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Servile Fear</span><br />
25. The doctrine which in general asserts that the fear of punishment "cannot be called evil if it, at least, prevails to restrain the hand"; as if the fear itself of hell, which faith teaches must he imposed on sin, is not in itself good and useful as a supernatural gift, and a motion inspired by God preparing for the love of justice,—false, rash, dangerous, injurious to the divine gifts, elsewhere condemned [see n. 746], contrary to the doctrine of the Council of Trent [see n. 798, 898], and to the common opinion of the Fathers, namely "that there is need," according to the customary order of preparation for justice, "that fear should first enter, through which charity will come; fear is a medicine, charity is health”.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Punishment of Those Who Die with Original Sin Only</span><br />
26. The doctrine which rejects as a Pelagian fable, that place of the lower regions (which the faithful generally designate by the name of the limbo of children) in which the souls of those departing with the sole guilt of original sin are punished with the punishment of the condemned, exclusive of the punishment of fire, just as if, by this very fact, that these who remove the punishment of fire introduced that middle place and state free of guilt and of punishment between the kingdom of God and eternal damnation, such as that about which the Pelagians idly talk,—false, rash, injurious to Catholic schools.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">C. Errors about the Sacraments, and First about the Sacramental Form with a Condition Attached</span></span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">27. The deliberation of the synod which, under pretext of clinging to ancient canons in the case of doubtful baptism, declares its intention of omitting mention of the conditional form,—rash, contrary to practice, to the law, to the authority of the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Partaking of the Victim in the Sacrifice of the Mass</span><br />
28. The proposition of the synod in which, after it states that "a partaking of the victim is an essential part in the sacrifice," it adds, "nevertheless, it does not condemn as illicit those Masses in which those present do not communicate sacramentally, for the reason that they do partake of the victim, although less perfectly, by receiving it spiritually," since it insinuates that there is something lacking to the essence of the sacrifice in that sacrifice which is performed either with no one present, or with those present who partake of the victim neither sacramentally nor spiritually, and as if those Masses should be condemned as illicit, in which, with the priest alone communicating, no one is present who communicates either sacramentally or spiritually,—false, erroneous, suspected of heresy and savoring of it.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Efficacy of the Rite of Consecration</span><br />
29. The doctrine of the synod, in that part in which, undertaking to explain the doctrine of faith in the rite of consecration, and disregarding the scholastic questions about the manner in which Christ is in the Eucharist, from which questions it exhorts priests performing the duty of teaching to refrain, it states the doctrine in these two propositions only:</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">1) after the consecration Christ is truly, really, substantially under the species;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">2) then the whole substance of the bread and wine ceases, appearances only remaining;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size">it (the doctrine) absolutely omits to make any mention of transubstantiation, or conversion of the whole substance of the bread into the body, and of the whole substance of the wine into the blood, which the Council of Trent defined as an article of faith [see n. 877, 884], and which is contained in the solemn profession of faith [see n. 997]; since by an indiscreet and suspicious omission of this sort knowledge is taken away both of an article pertaining to faith, and also of the word consecrated by the Church to protect the profession of it, as if it were a discussion of a merely scholastic question,—dangerous, derogatory to the exposition of Catholic truth about the dogma of transubstantiation, favorable to heretics.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Application of the Fruit of the Sacrifice</span><br />
30. The doctrine of the synod, by which, while it professes "to believe that the oblation of the sacrifice extends itself to all, in such a way, how-ever, that in the liturgy there can be made a special commemoration of certain individuals, both living and dead, by praying God specially for them," then it immediately adds: "Not, however, that we should believe that it is in the will of the priest to apply the fruit of the sacrifice to whom He wishes, rather we condemn this error as greatly offending the rights of God, who alone distributes the fruit of the sacrifice to whom He wishes and according to the measure which pleases Him"; and consequently, from this it derides "as false the opinion foisted on the people that they who give alms to the priest on the condition that he celebrate a Mass will receive from it special fruit"; thus understood, that besides the special commemoration and prayer a special offering itself, or application of the Sacrifice which is made by the priest does not benefit, other things being equal, those for whom it is applied more than any others, as if no special fruit would come from a special application, which the Church recommends and commands should be made for definite persons or classes of persons, especially by pastors for their flock, and which, as if coming down from a divine precept, has been clearly expressed by the sacred synod of Trent (sess. 23, c. I de reform; BENED. XIV, Constit. "Cum semper oblatas," sec. 2),—false, rash, dangerous, injurious to the Church, leading into the error elsewhere condemned in Wycliffe [see n. 599]</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Suitable Order to Be Observed in Worship</span><br />
31. The proposition of the synod enunciating that it is fitting, in accordance with the order of divine services and ancient custom, that there be only one altar in each temple, and therefore, that it is pleased to restore that custom,—rash, injurious to the very ancient pious custom flourishing and approved for these many centuries in the Church, especially in the Latin Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">32. Likewise, the prescription forbidding cases of sacred relics or flowers being placed on the altar,— rash, injurious to the pious and approved custom of the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">33. The proposition of the synod by which it shows itself eager to remove the cause through which, in part, there has been induced a forgetfulness of the principles relating to the order of the liturgy, "by recalling it (the liturgy) to a greater simplicity of rites, by expressing it in the vernacular language, by uttering it in a loud voice"; as if the present order of the liturgy, received and approved by the Church, had emanated in some part from the forgetfulness of the principles by which it should be regulated,— rash, offensive to pious ears, insulting to the Church, favorable to the charges of heretics against it.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Order of Penance</span><br />
34. The declaration of the synod by which, after it previously stated that the order of canonical penance had been so established by the Church, in accord with the example of the apostles that it was common to all, and not merely for the punishment of guilt, but especially for the disposition to grace, it adds that "it (the synod) recognizes in that marvelous and venerable order the whole dignity of so necessary a sacrament, free from the subtleties which have been added to it in the course of time"; as if, through the order in which without the complete course of canonical penance this sacrament has been wont to be administered, the dignity of the sacrament had been lessened,—rash, scandalous, inducing to a contempt of the dignity of the sacrament as it has been accustomed to be administered throughout the whole Church, injurious to the Church itself.</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">35. The proposition conceived in these words: "If charity in the beginning is always weak, it behooves the priest, in obtaining an increase of this charity in the ordinary way, to make those acts of humiliation and penance which have been recommended in every age by the Church precede; to reduce those acts to a few prayers or to some fasting after absolution has already been conferred, seems to be a material desire of keeping for this sacrament the mere name of penance, rather than an illuminating and suitable means to increase that fervor of charity which ought to precede absolution; indeed we are far from blaming the practice of imposing penances to be fulfilled after absolution; if all our good works have our defects always joined to them, how much more ought we to fear lest we admit very many imperfections into the very difficult and very important work of our reconciliation"; since it implies that the penances which are imposed, to be fulfilled after absolution, are to be considered as a supplement for the defects admitted in the work of our reconciliation, rather than as truly sacramental<br />
 penances and satisfactions for the sins confessed, as if, in order that the true reason for the sacrament, not the mere name, be preserved, it would be necessary that in the ordinary way the acts of humiliation and penance, which are imposed as a means of sacramental satisfaction, should precede absolution,— false, rash, injurious to the common practice of the Church, leading to the error contained in the heretical note in Peter of Osma [see n. 728; cf. n. 1306 f.].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Previous Disposition Necessary for Admitting Penitents to Reconciliation</span><br />
36. The doctrine of the synod, in which, after it stated that "when there are unmistakable signs of the love of God dominating in the heart of a man, he can deservedly be considered worthy of being admitted to participation in the blood of Jesus Christ, which takes place in the sacraments," it further adds, "that false conversions, which take place through attrition (incomplete sorrow for sins), are not usually efficacious nor durable," consequently, "the shepherd of souls must insist on unmistakable signs of the dominating charity before he admits his penitents to the sacraments"; which signs, as it (the decree) then teaches (sec. 17), "a pastor can deduce from a firm cessation of sin and from fervor in good works"; and this "fervor of charity," moreover, it prescribes as the disposition which "should precede absolution"; so understood that not only imperfect contrition, which is sometimes called by the name of attrition, even that which is joined with the love with which a man begins to love God as the fountain of all justice [cf. n. 798], and not only contrition formed by charity, but also the fervor of a dominating charity, and that, indeed, proved by a long continued practice through fervor in good works, is generally and absolutely required in order that a man may be admitted to the sacraments, and penitents especially be admitted to the benefit of the absolution,—false, rash, disturbing to the peace of souls, contra<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Authority for Absolving</span><br />
37. The teaching of the synod, which declares concerning the authority for absolving received through ordination that "after the institution of dioceses and parishes, it is fitting that each one exercise this judgment over those persons subject to him either by reason of territory or some personal right," because "otherwise confusion and disturbance would be introduced"; since it declares that, in order to prevent confusion, after dioceses and parishes have been instituted, it is merely fitting that the power of absolving be exercised upon subjects; so understood, as if for the valid use of this power there is no need of ordinary or delegated jurisdiction, without which the Tridentine Synod declares that absolution conferred by a priest is of no value,—false, rash, dangerous, contrary and injurious to the Tridentine Synod [see no. 903], erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">38. Likewise, that teaching in which, after the synod professed that "it could not but admire that very venerable discipline of antiquity, which (as it says) did not admit to penance so easily, and perhaps never, that one who, after a first sin and a first reconciliation, had relapsed into guilt," it adds, that "through fear of perpetual exclusion from communion and from peace, even in the hour of death, a great restraint will be put on those who consider too little the evil of sin and fear it less," contrary to canon 13 of the first Council of Nicea, to the decretal of Innocent I to Exuperius Tolos, and then also to the decretal of Celestine I to the Bishops of Vienne, and of the Province of Narbon, redolent of the viciousness at which the Holy Pontiff is horrified in that decretal.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Confession of Venial Sins</span><br />
39. The declaration of the synod about the confession of venial sins, which it does not wish, it says, to be so frequently resorted to, lest confessions of this sort be rendered too contemptible,—rash, dangerous, contrary to the practice of the saints and the pious which was approved [see n. 899] by the sacred Council of Trent.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Indulgences</span><br />
40. The proposition asserting "that an indulgence, according to its precise notion, is nothing else than the remission of that part of the penance which had been established by the canons for the sinner"; as if an indulgence, in addition to the mere remission of the canonical penance, does not also have value for the remission of the temporal punishment due to the divine justice for actual sins,—false, rash, injurious to the merits of Christ, already condemned in article 19 of Luther [see n. 759].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">41. Likewise, in this which is added, i.e., that "the scholastics, puffed up by their subtleties, introduced the poorly understood treasury of the merits of Christ and of the saints, and, for the clear notion of absolution from canonical penance, they substituted a confused and false notion of the application of merits"; as if the treasures of the Church, whence the pope grants indulgences, are not the merits of Christ and of the saints,—false, rash, injurious to the merits of Christ and of the saints, previously condemned in art. 17 of Luther [see n. 757; cf. n. 550 ff.].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">42. Likewise, in this which it adds, that "it is still more lamentable that that fabulous application is meant to be transferred to the dead,"—false, rash, offensive to pious ears, injurious to the Roman Pontiffs and to the practice and sense of the universal Church, leading to the error fixed [cf. n. 729] in the heretical note in Peter of Osma, again condemned in article 22 of Luther [see n. 762].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">43. In this, finally, that it most shamelessly inveighs against lists of indulgences, privileged altars, etc., —rash, offensive to the ears of the pious, scandalous, abusive to the Supreme Pontiffs, and to the practice common in the whole Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Reservation of Cases</span><br />
44. The proposition of the synod asserting that the "reservation of cases at the present time is nothing else than an improvident bond for priests of lower rank, and a statement devoid of sense for penitents who are accustomed to pay no heed to this reservation,"—false, rash, evil-sounding, dangerous, contrary to the Council of Trent [see n. 903], injurious to the hierarchic power.</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">45. Likewise, concerning the hope which it expressed that "when the Ritual and the order of penance had been reformed, there would be no place any longer for reservations of this sort"; in so far as, considering the careful generality of the words, it intimates that, by a reformation of the Ritual and of the order of penance made by a bishop or a synod, cases can be abolished which the Tridentine Synod (sess. 14, c. 7 [n. 903]) declares the Supreme Pontiffs could reserve to their own special judgment, because of the supreme power given to them in the universal Church the proposition is false, rash, derogatory, and injurious to the Council of Trent and to the authority of the Supreme Pontiffs.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Censures</span><br />
46. The proposition asserting that "the effect of excommunication is merely exterior, because by its nature it merely excludes from exterior communion with the Church"; as if excommunication were not a spiritual punishment, binding in heaven, obligating souls,—false, dangerous, condemned in art. 23 of Luther [see n. 763], at least erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">47. Likewise, the proposition which teaches that it is necessary, according to the natural and divine laws, for either excommunication or for suspension, that a personal examination should precede, and that, there-fore, sentences called "<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">ipso facto</span>" have no other force than that of a serious threat without any actual effect, false, rash, pernicious, injurious to the power of the Church, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">48. Likewise, the proposition which says that "useless and vain is the formula introduced some centuries ago of general absolution from ex-communications into which the faithful might have fallen,"—false, rash, injurious to the practice of the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">49. Likewise, the proposition which condemns as null and invalid "suspensions imposed from an informed conscience,"—false, pernicious, injurious to Trent.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">50. Likewise, in that decree which insinuates that a bishop alone does not have the right to make use of the power which, nevertheless, Trent confers on him (sess. 14, c. I de reform.) of legitimately inflicting suspensions "from an informed conscience,"—harmful to the jurisdiction of the prelates of the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Orders</span><br />
51. The doctrine of the synod which says that in promoting to orders this method, from the custom and rule of the ancient discipline, was accustomed to be observed, "that if any cleric was distinguished for holiness of life and was considered worthy to ascend to sacred orders, it was the custom to promote him to the diaconate, or to the priesthood, even if he had not received minor orders; and that at that time such an ordination was not called `<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">per saltum</span>,' as afterwards it was so called,"</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">52. Likewise, the doctrine which intimates that there was no other title for ordinations than appointment to some special ministry, such as was prescribed in the Council of Chalcedon; adding that, as long as the Church conformed itself to these principles in the selection of sacred ministers, the ecclesiastical order flourished; but that those happy days have passed, and new principles have been introduced later, by which the discipline in the choice of ministers for the sanctuary was corrupted;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">53. Likewise, that among these very principles of corruption it mentions the fact that there has been a departure from the old rule by which, as it says (Sec. 5) the Church, treading in the footsteps of the Apostle, had prescribed that no one should be admitted to the priesthood unless he had preserved his baptismal innocence, since it implies that discipline has been corrupted by decrees and rules:</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">1) Whether by these ordinations "<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">per saltum</span>" have been forbidden;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">2) or by these, for the need and advantage of churches, ordinations without special title of office are approved, as the ordination for the title of patrimony, specifically approved by Trent, that obedience having been assured by which those so ordained are obliged to serve the necessities of the Churches in fulfilling those duties, for which, considering the time and the place, they were ordained by the bishop, just as it was accustomed to be done from apostolic times in the primitive Church;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">3) or, by these a distinction was made by canon law of crimes which render the delinquents irregular; as if, by this distinction, the Church departed from the spirit of the Apostle by not excluding in general and without distinction from the ecclesiastical ministry all, whosoever they be, who have not preserved their baptismal innocence,—the doctrine is false in its several individual parts, rash, disturbing to the order introduced for the need and advantage of the churches, injurious to the discipline approved by the canons and especially by the decrees of the Council of Trent.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">54. Likewise, the doctrine which notes as a shameful abuse ever to offer alms for the celebration of Masses, and for administering the sacraments, as well as to accept any offering so-called "of the stole," and, in general, any stipend and honorarium which may be offered on the occasion of prayers or of some parochial function; as if the ministers of the Church should be charged with a shameful abuse because they use the right promulgated by the Apostle of accepting temporal aids from those to whom they furnish spiritual ministrations [Gal. 6: 6],—false, rash, harmful to ecclesiastical and pastoral right, injurious to the Church and its ministers.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">55. Likewise, the doctrine by which it professes to desire very much that some way be found of removing the lesser clergy (under which name it designates the clerics of minor orders) from cathedrals and colleges by providing otherwise, namely through approved lay people of mature age, a suitable assigned stipend for the ministry of serving at Masses and for other offices such as that of acolyte, etc., as formerly, it says, was usually done when duties of that sort had not been reduced to mere form for the receiving of major orders; inasmuch as it censures the rule by which care is taken that "the functions of minor orders are to be performed or exercised only by those who have been established in them according to rank" (Conc. prov. IV of Milan), and this also according to the intention of the Tridentine Council (sess. 23, c. 17) "that the duties of sacred orders, from the diaconate to the porter, laudably received in the Church from apostolic times and neglected for a while in many places, should be renewed according to the sacred canons, and should not be considered useless as they are by heretics,"—a rash suggestion, offensive to pious ears, disturbing to the ecclesiastical ministry, lessening of the decency which should he observed as far as possible in celebrating the mysteries, injurious to the duties and functions of minor orders, as well as to the discipline approved by the canons and especially by the Tridentine Synod, favorable to the charges and calumnies of heretics against it. </span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">56. The doctrine which states that it seems fitting that, in the case of canonical impediments which arise from crimes expressed in the law, no dispensation should ever be granted or allowed,—harmful to the canonical equity and moderation which has been approved by the sacred council of Trent, derogatory to the authority and laws of the Church. </span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">57. The prescription of the synod which generally and indiscriminately rejects as an abuse any dispensation that more than one residential benefice be bestowed on one and the same person: likewise, in this which it adds that the synod is certain that, according to the spirit of the Church, no one could enjoy more than one benefice, even if it is a simple one,—for its generality, derogatory to the moderation of the Council of Trent (sess. 7, c. 5, and sess. 24, c. 17).</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Betrothals and Matrimony</span><br />
58. The proposition which states that betrothals properly so-called contain a mere civil act which disposes for the celebrating of marriage, and that these same betrothals are altogether subject to the prescription of the civil laws; as if the act disposing for the sacrament is not, under this aspect, subject to the law of the Church, false, harmful to the right of the Church in respect to the effects flowing even from betrothals by reason of the canonical sanctions, derogatory to the discipline established by the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">59. The doctrine of the synod asserting that "to the supreme civil power alone originally belongs the right to apply to the contract of marriage impediments of that sort which render it null and are called nullifying": which "original right," besides, is said to be "essentially connected with the right of dispensing": adding that "with the secret consent or connivance of the principals, the Church could justly establish impediments which nullify the very contract of marriage"; as if the Church could not and cannot always in Christian marriages, establish by its own rights impediments which not only hinder marriage, but also render it null as regards the bond, and also dispense from those impediments by which Christians are held bound even in the countries of infidels, —destructive of canons 3, 4, 9, 12 of the 24th session of the Council of Trent, heretical [see n. 973 ff.].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">60. Likewise, the proposal of the synod to the civil power, that "it remove from the number of impediments, whose origin is found in the Collection of Justinian, spiritual relationship and also that one which is called of public honor"; then, that "it should tighten the impediment of affinity and relationship from any licit or illicit connection of birth to the fourth degree, according to the civil computation through the lateral and oblique lines, in such a way, nevertheless, that there be left no hope of obtaining a dispensation"; in so far as it attributes to the civil power the right either of abolishing or of tightening impediments which have been established and approved by the authority of the Church; likewise, where it proposes that the Church can be despoiled by the civil power of the right of dispensing from impediments established or approved by the Church,—subversive of the liberty and power of the Church, contrary to Trent, issuing from the heretical principle condemned above [see n. 973 ff.].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">D. Errors Concerning Duties, Practices, Rules Pertaining to Religious Worship</span></span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">And First, the Adoration of the Humanity of Christ.</span><br />
61. The proposition which asserts that "to adore directly the humanity of Christ, even any part of Him, would always be divine honor given to a creature"; in so far as, by this word "directly" it intends to reprove the worship of adoration which the faithful show to the humanity of Christ, just as if such adoration, by which the humanity and the very living flesh of Christ is adored, not indeed on account of itself as mere flesh, but because it is united to the divinity, would be divine honor imparted to a creature, and not rather the one and the same adoration with which the Incarnate Word is adored in His own proper flesh (from the 2nd Council of Constantinople, 5th Ecumenical Council, canon 9 [see n. 221; cf. n. 120]),—false, deceitful, detracting from and injurious to the pious and due worship given and extended by the faithful to the humanity of Christ.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">62. The doctrine which rejects devotion to the most Sacred Heart of Jesus among the devotions which it notes as new, erroneous, or at least, dangerous; if the understanding of this devotion is of such a sort as has been approved by the Apostolic See,—false, rash, dangerous, offensive to pious ears, injurious to the Apostolic See.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">63. Likewise, in this that it blames the worshipers of the Heart of Jesus also for this name, because they do not note that the most sacred flesh of Christ, or any part of Him, or even the whole humanity, cannot be adored with the worship of <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">latria</span> when there is a separation or cutting off from the divinity; as if the faithful when they adore the Heart of Jesus, separate it or cut it off from the divinity; when they worship the Heart of Jesus it is, namely, the heart of the person of the Word, to whom it has been inseparably united in that manner in which the bloodless body of Christ during the three days of death, without separation or cutting off from divinity, was worthy of adoration in the tomb,—deceitful, injurious to the faithful worshipers of the Heart of Jesus.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Order Prescribed in the Undertaking of Pious Exercises</span><br />
64. The doctrine which notes as universally superstitious "any efficacy which is placed in a fixed number of prayers and of pious salutations"; as if one should consider as superstitious the efficacy which is derived not from the number viewed in itself, but from the prescript of the Church appointing a certain number of prayers or of external acts for obtaining indulgences, for fulfilling penances and, in general, for the performance of sacred and religious worship in the correct order and due form,—false, rash, scandalous, dangerous, injurious to the piety of the faithful, derogatory to the authority of the Church, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">65. The proposition stating that "the unregulated clamor of the new institutions which have been called exercises or missions . . . , perhaps never, or at least very rarely, succeed in effecting an absolute conversion; and those exterior acts of encouragement which have appeared were nothing else than the transient brilliance of a natural emotion,"—rash, evil-sounding, dangerous, injurious to the customs piously and salutarily practiced throughout the Church and founded on the Word of God.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Manner of Uniting the Voice of the People with the Voice of the Church in Public Prayers</span><br />
66. The proposition asserting that "it would be against apostolic practice and the plans of God, unless easier ways were prepared for the people to unite their voice with that of the whole Church"; if understood to signify introducing of the use of popular language into the liturgical prayers,—false, rash, disturbing to the order prescribed for the celebration of the mysteries, easily productive of many evils.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Reading of Sacred Scripture</span><br />
67. The doctrine asserting that "only a true impotence excuses" from the reading of the Sacred Scriptures, adding, moreover, that there is produced the obscurity which arises from a neglect of this precept in regard to the primary truths of religion,—false, rash, disturbing to the peace of souls, condemned elsewhere in <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Quesnel</span> [sec. 1429 ff.].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Reading of Proscribed Books Publicly in Church</span><br />
68. The praise with which the synod very highly commends the commentaries of <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Quesnel</span> on the New Testament, and some works of other writers who favor the errors of <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Quesnel</span>, although they have been proscribed; and which proposes to parish priests that they should read these same works, as if they were full of the solid principles of religion; each one in his own parish to his people after other functions,—false, rash, scandalous, seditious, injurious to the Church, fostering schism and heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Sacred Images</span><br />
69. The prescription which in general and without discrimination includes the images of the incomprehensible Trinity among the images to be removed from the Church, on the ground that they furnish an occasion of error to the untutored,—because of its generality, it is rash, and contrary to the pious custom common throughout the Church, as if no images of the Most Holy Trinity exist which are commonly approved and safely permitted (from the Brief "<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Sollicitudini nostrae</span>" of Benedict XIV in the year 1745).</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">70. Likewise, the doctrine and prescription condemning in general every special cult which the faithful are accustomed to attach specifically to some image, and to have recourse to, rather than to another,— rash, dangerous, injurious to the pious custom prevalent throughout the Church and also to that order of Providence, by which "God, who apportions as He wishes to each one his own proper characteristics, did not want them to be common in every commemoration of the saints (from St. Augustine, Epistle 78 to the clergy, elders, and people of the church at Hippo).</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">71. Likewise, the teaching which forbids that images, especially of the Blessed Virgin, be distinguished by any title other than the denominations which are related to the mysteries, about which express mention is made in Holy Scripture; as if other pious titles could not be given to images which the Church indeed approves and commends in its public prayers,—rash, offensive to the ears of the pious, and especially injurious to the due veneration of the Blessed Virgin.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">72. Likewise, the one which would extirpate as an abuse the custom by which certain images are kept veiled,—rash, contrary to the custom prevalent in the Church and employed to foster the piety of the faithful.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Feasts</span><br />
73. The proposition stating that the institution of new feasts derived its origin from neglect in the observance of the older feasts, and from false notions of the nature and end of these solemnities,— false, rash, scandalous, injurious to the Church, favorable to the charges of heretics against the feast days celebrated by the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
74. The deliberation of the synod about transferring to Sunday feasts distributed through the year, and rightly so, because it is convinced that the bishop has power over ecclesiastical discipline in relation to purely spiritual matters, and therefore of abrogating the precept of hearing Mass on those days, on which according to the early law of the Church, even then that precept flourished; and then, also, in this statement which it (the synod) added about transferring to Advent by episcopal authority the fasts which should be kept throughout the year according to the precept of the Church; insomuch as it asserts that it is lawful for a bishop in his own right to transfer the days prescribed by the Church for celebrating feasts or fasts, or to abrogate the imposed precept of hearing Mass,—a false proposition, harmful to the law of the general Councils and of the Supreme Pontiffs, scandalous, favorable to schism.</span></span></span></span><br />
</span></span></span></span><br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="color: #314a77;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><a href="http://strobertbellarmine.net/forums/viewtopic.php?p=10743" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Auctorum fidei - Contra Pistoia - Part II</a></span></span></span></span></span></span></span></span></div>
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Oaths</span><br />
75. The teaching which says that in the happy days of the early Church oaths seemed so foreign to the model of the divine Preceptor and to the golden simplicity of the Gospel that "to take an oath without extreme and unavoidable need had been reputed to be an irreligious act, unworthy of a Christian person," further, that "the uninterrupted line of the Fathers shows that oaths by common consent have been considered as forbidden"; and from this doctrine proceeds to condemn the oaths which the ecclesiastical curia, having followed, as it says, the norm of feudal jurisprudence, adopted for investitures and sacred ordinations of bishops; and it decreed, therefore, that the law should be invoked by the secular power to abolish the oaths which are demanded in ecclesiastical curias when entering upon duties and offices and, in general, for any curial function,—false, injurious to the Church, harmful to ecclesiastical law, subversive of discipline imposed and approved by the Canons.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Ecclesiastical Conferences</span><br />
76. The charge which the synod brings against the scholastic method as that "which opened the way for inventing new systems discordant with one another with respect to truths of a greater value and which led finally to probabilism and laxism"; in so far as it charges against the scholastic method the faults of individuals who could misuse and have misused it,—false, rash, against very holy and learned men who, to the great good of the Catholic religion, have developed the scholastic method, injurious, favorable to the criticism of heretics who are hostile to it.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">77. Likewise in this which adds that "a change in the form of ecclesiastical government, by which it was brought about that ministers of the Church became forgetful of their rights, which at the same time are their obligations, has finally led to such a state of affairs as to cause the primitive notions of ecclesiastical ministry and pastoral solicitude to be for-gotten"; as if, by a change of government consonant to the discipline established and approved in the Church, there ever could be forgotten and lost the primitive notion of ecclesiastical ministry or pastoral solicitude,—a false proposition, rash, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">78. The prescription of the synod about the order of transacting business in the conferences, in which, after it prefaced "in every article that which pertains to faith and to the essence of religion must be distinguished from that which is proper to discipline," it adds, "in this itself (discipline) there is to be distinguished what is necessary or useful to retain the faithful in spirit, from that which is useless or too burden-some for the liberty of the sons of the new Covenant to endure, but more so, from that which is dangerous or harmful, namely, leading to superstitution and materialism"; in so far as by the generality of the words it includes and submits to a prescribed examination even the discipline established and approved by the Church, as if the Church which is ruled by the Spirit of God could have established discipline which is not only useless and burdensome for Christian liberty to endure, but which is even dangerous and harmful and leading to superstition and materialism,—false, rash, scandalous, dangerous, offensive to pious ears, injurious to the Church and to the Spirit of God by whom it is guided, at least erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Complaints Against Some Opinions Which are Still Discussed in "Catholic Schools"</span><br />
79. The assertion which attacks with slanderous charges the opinions discussed in Catholic schools about which the Apostolic See has thought that nothing yet needs to be defined or pronounced,—false, rash, injurious to Catholic schools, detracting from the obedience to the Apostolic Constitutions.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">E. Errors Concerning the Reformation of Regulars</span></span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The "three rules" set down as fundamental by the Synod “for the reformation of regulars"</span><br />
80. Rule I which states universally and without distinction that "the regular or monastic state by its very nature cannot be harmonized with the care of souls and with the duties of parochial life, and therefore, can-not share in the ecclesiastical hierarchy without adversely opposing the principles of monastic life itself"—false, dangerous to the most holy Fathers and heads of the Church, who harmonized the practices of the regular life with the duties of the clerical order,—injurious, contrary to the old, pious, approved custom of the Church and to the sanctions of the Supreme Pontiff; as if "monks, whom the gravity of their manners and of their life and whom the holy institution of Faith approves," could not be duly "entrusted with the duties of the clergy," not only without harm to religion, but even with great advantage to the Church. (From the decretal epistle of St. Siricius to Himerius of Tarraco c. 13 [see n. 90].)</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">81. Likewise, in that which adds that St. Thomas and St. Bonaventure were so occupied in protecting Orders of Mendicants against the best of men that in their defenses less heat and greater accuracy were to be desired,—scandalous, injurious to the very holy Doctors, favorable to the impious slanders of condemned authors.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">82. Rule II, that "the multiplicity and diversity of orders naturally produce confusion and disturbance," likewise, in that which sec. 4 sets forth, "that the founders" of regulars who, after the monastic institutions came into being, "by adding orders to orders, reforms to reforms have accomplished nothing else than to increase more and more the primary cause of evil"; if understood about the orders and institutes approved by the Holy See, as if the distinct variety of pious works to which the distinct orders are devoted should, by its nature, beget disturbance and confusion, —false, calumnious, injurious not only to the holy founders and their faithful disciples, but also to the Supreme Pontiffs themselves.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">83. Rule III, in which, after it stated that "a small body living within a civil society without being truly a part of the same and which forms a small monarchy in the state, is always a dangerous thing," it then charges with this accusation private monasteries which are associated by the bond of a common rule under one special head, as if they were so many special monarchies harmful and dangerous to the civic commonwealth,—false, rash, injurious to the regular institutes approved by the Holy See for the advancement of religion, favorable to the slanders and calumnies of heretics against the same institutes.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
Concerning the "system" or list of ordinances drawn from rules laid down and contained in the eight following articles "for the reformation of regulars"</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">84. Art. I. "Concerning the one order to be retained in the Church, and concerning the selection of the rule of St. Benedict in preference to others, not only because of its excellence but also on account of the well-known merits of his order; however, with this condition that in those items which happen to be less suitable to the conditions of the times, the way of life instituted at Port-Royal is to furnish light for discovering what it is fitting to add, what to take away;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. II. "Those who have joined this order should not be a part of the ecclesiastical hierarchy; nor should they be promoted to Holy Orders, except one or two at the most, to be initiated as superiors, or as chaplains of the monastery, the rest remaining in the simple order of the laity;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. III. "One monastery only should be allowed in any one city, and this should be located outside the walls of the city in the more retired and remote places;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. IV. "Among the occupations of the monastic life, a proper pro-portion should be inviolably reserved for manual labor, with suitable time, nevertheless, left for devotion to the psalmody, or also, if someone wishes, for the study of letters; the psalmody should be moderate, be-cause too much of it produces haste, weariness, and distraction; the more psalmody, orisons, and prayers are increased beyond a just proportion of the whole time, so much are the fervor and holiness of the regulars diminished;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. V. "No distinction among the monks should be allowed, whether they are devoted to choir or to services; such inequality has stirred up very grave quarrels and discords at every opportunity, and has driven out the spirit of charity from communities of regulars;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. VI. "The vow of perpetual stability should never be allowed; the older monks did not know it, who, nevertheless, were a consolation of the Church and an ornament to Christianity; the vows of chastity, poverty, and obedience should not be admitted as the common and stable rule. If anyone shall wish to make these vows, all or anyone, he will ask advice and permission from the bishop who, nevertheless, will never permit them to be perpetual, nor to exceed the limits of a year; the opportunity merely will be given of renewing them under the same conditions;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. VII. "The bishop will conduct every investigation into their lives, studies, and advancement in piety; it will be his duty to admit and to dismiss the monks, always, however, after taking counsel with their fellow monks; </span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. VIII. "Regulars of orders which still survive, although they are priests, may also be received into this monastery, provided they desire to be free in silence and solitude for their own sanctification only; in which case, there might be provision for the dispensation stated in the general rule, n. II, in such a way, however, that they do not follow a rule of life different from the others, and that not more than one, or at most two Masses be celebrated each day, and that it should be satisfactory to the other priests to celebrate in common together with the community;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Likewise "for the reformation of nuns"</span><br />
"Perpetual vows should not be permitted before the age of 40 or 45; nuns should be devoted to solid exercises, especially to labor, turned aside from carnal spirituality by which many are distracted; consideration must also be given as to whether, so far as they are concerned, it would be more satisfactory to leave the monastery in the city;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 The system is subversive to the discipline now flourishing and already approved and accepted in ancient times, dangerous, opposed and injurious to the Apostolic Constitutions and to the sanctions of many Councils, even general ones, and especially of the Council of Trent; favorable to the vicious calumnies of heretics against monastic vows and the regular institutes devoted to the more stable profession of the evangelical counsels.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"> <span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">F. Errors About Convoking a National Council</span></span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">85. The proposition stating that any knowledge whatsoever of ecclesiastical history is sufficient to allow anyone to assert that the convocation of a national council is one of the canonical ways by which controversies in regard to religion may be ended in the Church of the respective nations; if understood to mean that controversies in regard to faith or morals which have arisen in a Church can be ended by an irrefutable decision made in a national council; as if freedom from error in questions of faith and morals belonged to a national council,--schismatic, heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
Therefore, we command all the faithful of Christ of either sex not to presume to believe, to teach, or to preach anything about the said propositions and doctrines contrary to what is declared in this Constitution of ours; that whoever shall have taught, defended or published them, or anyone of them, all together or separately, except perhaps to oppose them, will be subject <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">ipso facto</span> and without any other declaration to ecclesiastical censures, and to the other penalties stated by law against those perpetrating similar offenses.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
But, by this expressed condemnation of the aforesaid propositions and doctrines, we by no means intend to approve other things contained in the same book, particularly since in it very many propositions and doctrines have been detected, related either to those which have been condemned above, or to those which show an attitude not only of rash contempt for the commonly approved doctrine and discipline, but of special hostility toward the Roman Pontiffs and the Apostolic See. Indeed, we think two must be noted especially, concerning the most august mystery of the Most Holy Trinity, sec. 2 of the decree about faith, which have issued from the synod, if not with evil intent, surely rather imprudently, which could easily drive into error especially the untutored and the incautious.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
The first, after it is rightly prefaced that God in His being remains one and most simple, while<br />
 immediately adding that God is distinct in three persons, has erroneously departed from the common formula approved in institutions of Christian Doctrine, in which God is said to be one indeed "in three distinct persons," not "distinct in three persons"; and by the change in this formula, this risk of error crept into the meaning of the words, so that the divine essence is thought to be distinct in persons, which (essence) the Catholic faith confesses to be one in distinct persons in such a way that at the same time it confesses that it is absolutely undivided in itself.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
The second, which concerns the three divine Persons themselves, that they, according to their peculiar personal and incommunicable properties, are to be described and named in a more exact manner of speaking, Father, Word, and Holy Ghost; as if less proper and exact would be the name "Son," consecrated by so many passages of Scripture, by the very voice of the Father coming from the heavens and from the cloud, and by the formula of baptism prescribed by Christ, and by that famous confession in which Peter was pronounced "blessed" by Christ Himself; and as if that statement should not rather be retained which the Angelic Doctor,' having learned from Augustine, in his turn taught that "in the name of the Word the same peculiar property is meant as in the name of the Son," Augustine 2 truly saying: "For the same reason he is called the Word as the Son."</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
Nor should the extraordinary and deceitful boldness of the Synod be passed over in silence, which dared to adorn not only with most ample praises the declaration (n. 1322 ff.) of the Gallican Council of the year 1682, which had long ago been condemned by the Apostolic See, but in order to win greater authority for it, dared to include it insidiously in the decree written "about faith," openly to adopt articles contained in it, and to seal it with a public and solemn profession of those articles which had been handed down here and there through this decree. Therefore, surely, not only a far graver reason for expostulating with them is afforded us by the Synod than was offered to our predecessors by the assemblies, but also no light injury is inflicted on the Gallican Church itself, because the synod thought its authority worth invoking in support of the errors with which that decree was contaminated.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Therefore, as soon as the acts of the Gallican convention appeared, Our predecessor, Venerable Innocent XI, by letters in the form of a Brief on the 11th day of April, in the year 1682, and afterwards, more expressly, Alexander VIII in the Constitution, "inter multiplices" on the 4th day of August, in the year 1690 (see n. 1322 ff.), by reason of their apostolic duty "condemned, rescinded, and declared them null and void"; pastoral solicitude demands much more strongly of Us that we "reject and condemn as rash and scandalous" the recent adoption of these acts tainted with so many faults, made by the synod, and, after the publication of the decrees of Our predecessors, "as especially injurious" to this Apostolic See, and we, accordingly, reject and condemn it by this present Constitution of Ours, and we wish it to be held as rejected and condemned.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
</span></span></span></span>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Auctorem Fidei</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">A Bull issued by Pius VI, 28 August, 1794, in condemnation of the Gallican and Jansenist acts and tendencies of the Synod of Pistoia (1786).</div>
<br />
<br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-family: Lucida Grande, Verdana, Helvetica, Arial, sans-serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: x-small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #314a77;" class="mycode_color"><a href="http://strobertbellarmine.net/forums/viewtopic.php?p=10742" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url"><span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size">Auctorum fidei - Contra Pistoia - Part I</span></span></span></a></span></span></span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font">AUCTOREM FIDEI</span></span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size">Errors of the Synod of Pistoia</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">[Condemned in the Constitution, "Auctorem fidei," Aug. 28, 1794]</span></div>
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">A. Errors about the Church</span></span></span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Obscuring of Truths in the Church</span> [From the Decree de Grat., sec. I]</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">1. The proposition, which asserts "that in these later times there has been spread a general obscuring of the more important truths pertaining to religion, which are the basis of faith and of the moral teachings of Jesus Christ,"—heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Power Attributed to the Community of the Church, in Order That by This the Power May Be Communicated to the Pastors</span></span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">2. The proposition which states "that power has been given by God to the Church, that it might be communicated to the pastors who are its ministers for the salvation of souls"; if thus understood that the power of ecclesiastical ministry and of rule is derived from the COMMUNITY of the faithful to the pastors,—heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Name Ministerial Head Attributed to the Roman Pontiff</span><br />
3. In addition, the proposition which states "that the Roman Pontiff is the ministerial head," if it is so explained that the Roman Pontiff does not receive from Christ in the person of blessed Peter, but from the Church, the power of ministry, which as successor of Peter, true vicar of Christ and head of the whole Church he possesses in the universal Church,—heretical.'</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Power of the Church for the Establishing and the Sanctioning of Exterior Discipline</span><br />
4. The proposition affirming, "that it would be a misuse of the authority of the Church, when she transfers that authority beyond the limits of doctrine and of morals, and extends it to exterior matters, and demands by force that which depends on persuasion and love"; and then also, "that it pertains to it much less, to demand by force exterior obedience to its decrees"; in so far as by those undefined words, "extends to exterior matters," the proposition censures as an abuse of the authority of the Church the use of its power received from God, which the apostles themselves used in establishing and sanctioning exterior discipline—heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">5. In that part in which the proposition insinuates that the Church "does not have authority to demand obedience to its decrees otherwise than by means which depend on persuasion; in so far as it intends that the Church has not conferred on it by God the power, not only of directing by counsel and persuasion, but also of ordering by laws, and of constraining and forcing the inconstant and stubborn by exterior judgment and salutary punishments" leading toward a system condemned elsewhere as heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Rights Attributed to Bishops Beyond What is Lawful</span><br />
6. The doctrine of the synod by which it professes that "it is convinced that a bishop has received from Christ all necessary rights for the good government of his diocese," just as if for the good government of each diocese higher ordinances dealing either with faith and morals, or with general discipline, are not necessary, the right of which belongs to the supreme Pontiffs and the General Councils for the universal Church,—schismatic, at least erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">7. Likewise, in this, that it encourages a bishop "to pursue zealously a more perfect constitution of ecclesiastical discipline," and this "against all contrary customs, exemptions, reservations which are opposed to the good order of the diocese, for the greater glory of God and for the greater edification of the faithful"; in that it supposes that a bishop has the right by his own judgment and will to decree and decide contrary to customs, exemptions, reservations, whether they prevail in the universal Church or even in each province, without the consent or the intervention of a higher hierarchic power, by which these customs, etc., have been introduced or approved and have the force of law,—leading to schism and subversion of hierarchic rule, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">8. Likewise, in that it says it is convinced that "the rights of a bishop received from Jesus Christ for the government of the Church cannot be altered nor hindered, and, when it has happened that the exercise of these rights has been interrupted for any reason whatsoever, a bishop can always and should return to his original rights, as often as the greater good of his church demands it"; in the fact that it intimates that the exercise of episcopal rights can be hindered and coerced by no higher power, whenever a bishop shall judge that it does not further the greater good of his church,—leading to schism, and to subversion of hierarchic government, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Right Incorrectly Attributed to Priests of Inferior Rank in Decrees of Faith and Discipline</span><br />
9. The doctrine which states, that "the reformation of abuses in regard to ecclesiastical discipline ought equally to depend upon and be established by the bishop and the parish priests in diocesan synods, and that without the freedom of decision, obedience would not be due to the suggestions and orders of the bishops," 1-false, rash, harmful to episcopal authority, subversive of hierarchic government, favoring the heresy of Arius, which was renewed by Calvin.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">10. Likewise, the doctrine by which parish priests and other priests gathered in a synod are declared judges of faith together with the bishop, and at the same time it is intimated that they are qualified for judgment in matters of faith by their own right and have indeed received it by ordination,—false, rash, subversive of hierarchic order, detracting from the strength of dogmatic definitions or judgments of the Church, at least erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">11. The opinion enunciating that by the long-standing practice of our ancestors, handed down even from apostolic times, preserved through the better ages of the Church, it has been accepted that "decrees, or definitions, or opinions even of the greater sees should not be accepted, unless they had been recognized and approved by the diocesan synod,"—false, rash, derogatory, in proportion to its generality, to the obedience due to the apostolic constitutions, and also to the opinions emanating from the legitimate, superior, hierarchic power, fostering schism and heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Calumnies Against Some Decisions in the Matter of Faith Which Have Come Down from Several Centuries</span><br />
12. The assertions of the synod, accepted as a whole concerning decisions in the matter of faith which have come down from several centuries, which it represents as decrees originating from one particular church or from a few pastors, unsupported by sufficient authority, formulated for the corruption of the purity of faith and for causing disturbance, introduced by violence, from which wounds, still too recent, have been inflicted,—false, deceitful, rash, scandalous, injurious to the Roman Pontiffs and the Church, derogatory to the obedience due to the Apostolic Constitutions, schismatic, dangerous, at least erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The So-called Peace of Clement IX</span><br />
13. The proposition reported among the acts of the synod, which intimates that Clement IX restored peace to the Church by the approval of the distinction of right and deed in the subscription to the formulary written by Alexander VII (see n. 1ogg),—false, rash, injurious to Clement IX.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">14. In so far as it approves that distinction by extolling its supporters with praise and by berating their opponents,—rash, pernicious, injurious to the Supreme Pontiffs, fostering schism and heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Composition of the Body of the Church</span><br />
15. The doctrine which proposes that the Church "must be considered as one mystical body composed of Christ, the head, and the faithful, who are its members through an ineffable union, by which in a marvelous way we become with Him one sole priest, one sole victim, one sole perfect adorer of God the Father, in spirit and in truth," under-stood in this sense, that no one belongs to the body of the Church except the faithful, who are perfect adorers in spirit and in truth,—heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">B. Errors about Justification, Grace, the Virtues</span></span></span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The State of Innocence</span><br />
16. The doctrine of the synod about the state of happy innocence, such as it represents it in Adam before his sin, comprising not only integrity but also interior justice with an inclination toward God through love of charity, and primeval sanctity restored in some way after the fall; in so far as, understood comprehensively, it intimates that that state was a con-sequence of creation, due to man from the natural exigency and condition of human nature, not a gratuitous gift of God, false, elsewhere condemned in Baius and in Quesnel, erroneous, favorable to the Pelagian heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Immortality Viewed as a Natural Condition of Man</span><br />
17. The proposition stated in these words: "Taught by the Apostle, we regard death no longer as a natural condition of man, but truly as a just penalty for original guilt," since, under the deceitful mention of the name of the Apostle, it insinuates that death, which in the present state has been inflicted as a just punishment for sin by the just withdrawal of immortality, was not a natural condition of man, as if immortality had not been a gratuitous gift, but a natural condition,—deceitful, rash, injurious to the Apostle, elsewhere condemned</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Condition of Man in the State of Nature</span><br />
18. The doctrine of the synod stating that "after the fall of Adam, God announced the promise of a future Redeemer and wished to con-sole the human race through hope of salvation, which Jesus was to bring"; nevertheless, "that God willed that the human race should pass through various states before the plenitude of time should come"; and first, that in the state of nature "man, left to his own lights, would learn to distrust his own blind reason and would move himself from his own aberrations to desire the aid of a superior light"; the doctrine, as it stands, is deceitful, and if understood concerning the desire of the aid of a superior light in relation to the salvation promised through Christ, that man is supposed to have been able to move himself to conceive this desire by his own proper lights remaining after the fall, —suspected, favorable to the Semipelagian heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Condition of Man under the Law</span><br />
19. Likewise, the doctrine which adds that under the Law man "be-came a prevaricator, since he was powerless to observe it, not indeed by the fault of the Law, which was most sacred, but by the guilt of man, who, under the Law, without grace, became more and more a prevaricator"; and it further adds, "that the Law, if it did not heal the heart of man, brought it about that he would recognize his evil, and, being convinced of his weakness, would desire the grace of a mediator"; in this part it generally intimates that man became a prevaricator through the nonobservance of the Law which he was powerless to observe, as if "He who is just could command something impossible, or He who is pious would be likely to condemn man for that which he could not avoid" 1) false scandalous, impious, condemned in Baius.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">20. In that part in which it is to be understood that man, while under the Law and without grace, could conceive a desire for the grace of a Mediator related to the salvation promised through Christ, as if "grace itself does not effect that He be invoked by us"]),—the proposition as it stands, deceitful, suspect, favor-able to the Semipelagian heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Illuminating and Exciting Grace</span><br />
21. The proposition which asserts "that the light of grace, when it is alone, effects nothing but to make us aware of the unhappiness of our state and the gravity of our evil; that grace, in such a case, produces the same effect as the Law produced: therefore, it is necessary that God create in our heart a sacred love and infuse a sacred delight contrary to the love dominating in us; that this sacred love, this sacred delight is properly the grace of Jesus Christ, the inspiration of charity by which, when it is perceived, we act by a sacred love; that this is that root from which grow good works; that this is the grace of the New Testament, which frees us from the servitude of sin, makes us sons of God"; since it intimates that that alone is properly the grace of Jesus Christ, which creates in the heart a sacred love, and which impels us to act, or also, by which man, freed from the slavery of sin, is constituted a son of God; and that that grace is not also properly the grace of Jesus Christ, by which the heart of man is touched through an illumination of the Holy Spirit]), and that no true interior grace of Christ is given, which is resisted,—false, deceitful, leading to the error condemned in the second proposition of Jansen as heretical, and renewing it.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Faith as the First Grace</span><br />
22. The proposition which declares that faith, "from which begins the series of graces, and through which, as the first voice, we are called to salvation and to the Church": is the very excellent virtue itself of faith by which men are called and are the faithful; just as if that grace were not prior, which "as it precedes the will, so it precedes faith also" suspected of heresy, and savoring of it, elsewhere condemned in <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Quesnel</span>, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Twofold Love</span><br />
23. The doctrine of the synod about the twofold love of dominating cupidity and of dominating charity, stating that man without grace is under the power of sin, and that in that state through the general influence of the dominating cupidity he taints and corrupts all his actions; since it insinuates that in man, while he is under the servitude or in the state of sin, destitute of that grace by which he is freed from the servitude of sin and is constituted a son of God, cupidity is so dominant that by its general influence all his actions are vitiated in themselves and corrupted; or that all his works which are done before justification, for whatsoever reason they may be done, are sins; as if in all his acts the sinner is a slave to the dominating cupidity,—false, dangerous, leading into the error condemned by the Tridentine Council as heretical, again condemned in Baius, art. 40</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">24. But in this part, indeed, no intermediate affections are placed between the dominating cupidity and the dominating charity, planted by nature itself and worthy of praise because of their own nature, which, together with love of the beatitude and a natural inclination to good "have remained as the last outline and traces of the image of God"; just as if "between the divine love which draws us to the kingdom, and illicit human love which is condemned, there should not be given a licit human love which is not censured" false, elsewhere condemned.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Servile Fear</span><br />
25. The doctrine which in general asserts that the fear of punishment "cannot be called evil if it, at least, prevails to restrain the hand"; as if the fear itself of hell, which faith teaches must he imposed on sin, is not in itself good and useful as a supernatural gift, and a motion inspired by God preparing for the love of justice,—false, rash, dangerous, injurious to the divine gifts, elsewhere condemned [see n. 746], contrary to the doctrine of the Council of Trent [see n. 798, 898], and to the common opinion of the Fathers, namely "that there is need," according to the customary order of preparation for justice, "that fear should first enter, through which charity will come; fear is a medicine, charity is health”.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Punishment of Those Who Die with Original Sin Only</span><br />
26. The doctrine which rejects as a Pelagian fable, that place of the lower regions (which the faithful generally designate by the name of the limbo of children) in which the souls of those departing with the sole guilt of original sin are punished with the punishment of the condemned, exclusive of the punishment of fire, just as if, by this very fact, that these who remove the punishment of fire introduced that middle place and state free of guilt and of punishment between the kingdom of God and eternal damnation, such as that about which the Pelagians idly talk,—false, rash, injurious to Catholic schools.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">C. Errors about the Sacraments, and First about the Sacramental Form with a Condition Attached</span></span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">27. The deliberation of the synod which, under pretext of clinging to ancient canons in the case of doubtful baptism, declares its intention of omitting mention of the conditional form,—rash, contrary to practice, to the law, to the authority of the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Partaking of the Victim in the Sacrifice of the Mass</span><br />
28. The proposition of the synod in which, after it states that "a partaking of the victim is an essential part in the sacrifice," it adds, "nevertheless, it does not condemn as illicit those Masses in which those present do not communicate sacramentally, for the reason that they do partake of the victim, although less perfectly, by receiving it spiritually," since it insinuates that there is something lacking to the essence of the sacrifice in that sacrifice which is performed either with no one present, or with those present who partake of the victim neither sacramentally nor spiritually, and as if those Masses should be condemned as illicit, in which, with the priest alone communicating, no one is present who communicates either sacramentally or spiritually,—false, erroneous, suspected of heresy and savoring of it.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Efficacy of the Rite of Consecration</span><br />
29. The doctrine of the synod, in that part in which, undertaking to explain the doctrine of faith in the rite of consecration, and disregarding the scholastic questions about the manner in which Christ is in the Eucharist, from which questions it exhorts priests performing the duty of teaching to refrain, it states the doctrine in these two propositions only:</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">1) after the consecration Christ is truly, really, substantially under the species;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">2) then the whole substance of the bread and wine ceases, appearances only remaining;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size">it (the doctrine) absolutely omits to make any mention of transubstantiation, or conversion of the whole substance of the bread into the body, and of the whole substance of the wine into the blood, which the Council of Trent defined as an article of faith [see n. 877, 884], and which is contained in the solemn profession of faith [see n. 997]; since by an indiscreet and suspicious omission of this sort knowledge is taken away both of an article pertaining to faith, and also of the word consecrated by the Church to protect the profession of it, as if it were a discussion of a merely scholastic question,—dangerous, derogatory to the exposition of Catholic truth about the dogma of transubstantiation, favorable to heretics.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Application of the Fruit of the Sacrifice</span><br />
30. The doctrine of the synod, by which, while it professes "to believe that the oblation of the sacrifice extends itself to all, in such a way, how-ever, that in the liturgy there can be made a special commemoration of certain individuals, both living and dead, by praying God specially for them," then it immediately adds: "Not, however, that we should believe that it is in the will of the priest to apply the fruit of the sacrifice to whom He wishes, rather we condemn this error as greatly offending the rights of God, who alone distributes the fruit of the sacrifice to whom He wishes and according to the measure which pleases Him"; and consequently, from this it derides "as false the opinion foisted on the people that they who give alms to the priest on the condition that he celebrate a Mass will receive from it special fruit"; thus understood, that besides the special commemoration and prayer a special offering itself, or application of the Sacrifice which is made by the priest does not benefit, other things being equal, those for whom it is applied more than any others, as if no special fruit would come from a special application, which the Church recommends and commands should be made for definite persons or classes of persons, especially by pastors for their flock, and which, as if coming down from a divine precept, has been clearly expressed by the sacred synod of Trent (sess. 23, c. I de reform; BENED. XIV, Constit. "Cum semper oblatas," sec. 2),—false, rash, dangerous, injurious to the Church, leading into the error elsewhere condemned in Wycliffe [see n. 599]</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Suitable Order to Be Observed in Worship</span><br />
31. The proposition of the synod enunciating that it is fitting, in accordance with the order of divine services and ancient custom, that there be only one altar in each temple, and therefore, that it is pleased to restore that custom,—rash, injurious to the very ancient pious custom flourishing and approved for these many centuries in the Church, especially in the Latin Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">32. Likewise, the prescription forbidding cases of sacred relics or flowers being placed on the altar,— rash, injurious to the pious and approved custom of the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">33. The proposition of the synod by which it shows itself eager to remove the cause through which, in part, there has been induced a forgetfulness of the principles relating to the order of the liturgy, "by recalling it (the liturgy) to a greater simplicity of rites, by expressing it in the vernacular language, by uttering it in a loud voice"; as if the present order of the liturgy, received and approved by the Church, had emanated in some part from the forgetfulness of the principles by which it should be regulated,— rash, offensive to pious ears, insulting to the Church, favorable to the charges of heretics against it.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Order of Penance</span><br />
34. The declaration of the synod by which, after it previously stated that the order of canonical penance had been so established by the Church, in accord with the example of the apostles that it was common to all, and not merely for the punishment of guilt, but especially for the disposition to grace, it adds that "it (the synod) recognizes in that marvelous and venerable order the whole dignity of so necessary a sacrament, free from the subtleties which have been added to it in the course of time"; as if, through the order in which without the complete course of canonical penance this sacrament has been wont to be administered, the dignity of the sacrament had been lessened,—rash, scandalous, inducing to a contempt of the dignity of the sacrament as it has been accustomed to be administered throughout the whole Church, injurious to the Church itself.</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">35. The proposition conceived in these words: "If charity in the beginning is always weak, it behooves the priest, in obtaining an increase of this charity in the ordinary way, to make those acts of humiliation and penance which have been recommended in every age by the Church precede; to reduce those acts to a few prayers or to some fasting after absolution has already been conferred, seems to be a material desire of keeping for this sacrament the mere name of penance, rather than an illuminating and suitable means to increase that fervor of charity which ought to precede absolution; indeed we are far from blaming the practice of imposing penances to be fulfilled after absolution; if all our good works have our defects always joined to them, how much more ought we to fear lest we admit very many imperfections into the very difficult and very important work of our reconciliation"; since it implies that the penances which are imposed, to be fulfilled after absolution, are to be considered as a supplement for the defects admitted in the work of our reconciliation, rather than as truly sacramental<br />
 penances and satisfactions for the sins confessed, as if, in order that the true reason for the sacrament, not the mere name, be preserved, it would be necessary that in the ordinary way the acts of humiliation and penance, which are imposed as a means of sacramental satisfaction, should precede absolution,— false, rash, injurious to the common practice of the Church, leading to the error contained in the heretical note in Peter of Osma [see n. 728; cf. n. 1306 f.].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Previous Disposition Necessary for Admitting Penitents to Reconciliation</span><br />
36. The doctrine of the synod, in which, after it stated that "when there are unmistakable signs of the love of God dominating in the heart of a man, he can deservedly be considered worthy of being admitted to participation in the blood of Jesus Christ, which takes place in the sacraments," it further adds, "that false conversions, which take place through attrition (incomplete sorrow for sins), are not usually efficacious nor durable," consequently, "the shepherd of souls must insist on unmistakable signs of the dominating charity before he admits his penitents to the sacraments"; which signs, as it (the decree) then teaches (sec. 17), "a pastor can deduce from a firm cessation of sin and from fervor in good works"; and this "fervor of charity," moreover, it prescribes as the disposition which "should precede absolution"; so understood that not only imperfect contrition, which is sometimes called by the name of attrition, even that which is joined with the love with which a man begins to love God as the fountain of all justice [cf. n. 798], and not only contrition formed by charity, but also the fervor of a dominating charity, and that, indeed, proved by a long continued practice through fervor in good works, is generally and absolutely required in order that a man may be admitted to the sacraments, and penitents especially be admitted to the benefit of the absolution,—false, rash, disturbing to the peace of souls, contra<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Authority for Absolving</span><br />
37. The teaching of the synod, which declares concerning the authority for absolving received through ordination that "after the institution of dioceses and parishes, it is fitting that each one exercise this judgment over those persons subject to him either by reason of territory or some personal right," because "otherwise confusion and disturbance would be introduced"; since it declares that, in order to prevent confusion, after dioceses and parishes have been instituted, it is merely fitting that the power of absolving be exercised upon subjects; so understood, as if for the valid use of this power there is no need of ordinary or delegated jurisdiction, without which the Tridentine Synod declares that absolution conferred by a priest is of no value,—false, rash, dangerous, contrary and injurious to the Tridentine Synod [see no. 903], erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">38. Likewise, that teaching in which, after the synod professed that "it could not but admire that very venerable discipline of antiquity, which (as it says) did not admit to penance so easily, and perhaps never, that one who, after a first sin and a first reconciliation, had relapsed into guilt," it adds, that "through fear of perpetual exclusion from communion and from peace, even in the hour of death, a great restraint will be put on those who consider too little the evil of sin and fear it less," contrary to canon 13 of the first Council of Nicea, to the decretal of Innocent I to Exuperius Tolos, and then also to the decretal of Celestine I to the Bishops of Vienne, and of the Province of Narbon, redolent of the viciousness at which the Holy Pontiff is horrified in that decretal.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Confession of Venial Sins</span><br />
39. The declaration of the synod about the confession of venial sins, which it does not wish, it says, to be so frequently resorted to, lest confessions of this sort be rendered too contemptible,—rash, dangerous, contrary to the practice of the saints and the pious which was approved [see n. 899] by the sacred Council of Trent.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Indulgences</span><br />
40. The proposition asserting "that an indulgence, according to its precise notion, is nothing else than the remission of that part of the penance which had been established by the canons for the sinner"; as if an indulgence, in addition to the mere remission of the canonical penance, does not also have value for the remission of the temporal punishment due to the divine justice for actual sins,—false, rash, injurious to the merits of Christ, already condemned in article 19 of Luther [see n. 759].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">41. Likewise, in this which is added, i.e., that "the scholastics, puffed up by their subtleties, introduced the poorly understood treasury of the merits of Christ and of the saints, and, for the clear notion of absolution from canonical penance, they substituted a confused and false notion of the application of merits"; as if the treasures of the Church, whence the pope grants indulgences, are not the merits of Christ and of the saints,—false, rash, injurious to the merits of Christ and of the saints, previously condemned in art. 17 of Luther [see n. 757; cf. n. 550 ff.].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">42. Likewise, in this which it adds, that "it is still more lamentable that that fabulous application is meant to be transferred to the dead,"—false, rash, offensive to pious ears, injurious to the Roman Pontiffs and to the practice and sense of the universal Church, leading to the error fixed [cf. n. 729] in the heretical note in Peter of Osma, again condemned in article 22 of Luther [see n. 762].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">43. In this, finally, that it most shamelessly inveighs against lists of indulgences, privileged altars, etc., —rash, offensive to the ears of the pious, scandalous, abusive to the Supreme Pontiffs, and to the practice common in the whole Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Reservation of Cases</span><br />
44. The proposition of the synod asserting that the "reservation of cases at the present time is nothing else than an improvident bond for priests of lower rank, and a statement devoid of sense for penitents who are accustomed to pay no heed to this reservation,"—false, rash, evil-sounding, dangerous, contrary to the Council of Trent [see n. 903], injurious to the hierarchic power.</span></span></span></span><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">45. Likewise, concerning the hope which it expressed that "when the Ritual and the order of penance had been reformed, there would be no place any longer for reservations of this sort"; in so far as, considering the careful generality of the words, it intimates that, by a reformation of the Ritual and of the order of penance made by a bishop or a synod, cases can be abolished which the Tridentine Synod (sess. 14, c. 7 [n. 903]) declares the Supreme Pontiffs could reserve to their own special judgment, because of the supreme power given to them in the universal Church the proposition is false, rash, derogatory, and injurious to the Council of Trent and to the authority of the Supreme Pontiffs.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Censures</span><br />
46. The proposition asserting that "the effect of excommunication is merely exterior, because by its nature it merely excludes from exterior communion with the Church"; as if excommunication were not a spiritual punishment, binding in heaven, obligating souls,—false, dangerous, condemned in art. 23 of Luther [see n. 763], at least erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">47. Likewise, the proposition which teaches that it is necessary, according to the natural and divine laws, for either excommunication or for suspension, that a personal examination should precede, and that, there-fore, sentences called "<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">ipso facto</span>" have no other force than that of a serious threat without any actual effect, false, rash, pernicious, injurious to the power of the Church, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">48. Likewise, the proposition which says that "useless and vain is the formula introduced some centuries ago of general absolution from ex-communications into which the faithful might have fallen,"—false, rash, injurious to the practice of the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">49. Likewise, the proposition which condemns as null and invalid "suspensions imposed from an informed conscience,"—false, pernicious, injurious to Trent.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">50. Likewise, in that decree which insinuates that a bishop alone does not have the right to make use of the power which, nevertheless, Trent confers on him (sess. 14, c. I de reform.) of legitimately inflicting suspensions "from an informed conscience,"—harmful to the jurisdiction of the prelates of the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Orders</span><br />
51. The doctrine of the synod which says that in promoting to orders this method, from the custom and rule of the ancient discipline, was accustomed to be observed, "that if any cleric was distinguished for holiness of life and was considered worthy to ascend to sacred orders, it was the custom to promote him to the diaconate, or to the priesthood, even if he had not received minor orders; and that at that time such an ordination was not called `<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">per saltum</span>,' as afterwards it was so called,"</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">52. Likewise, the doctrine which intimates that there was no other title for ordinations than appointment to some special ministry, such as was prescribed in the Council of Chalcedon; adding that, as long as the Church conformed itself to these principles in the selection of sacred ministers, the ecclesiastical order flourished; but that those happy days have passed, and new principles have been introduced later, by which the discipline in the choice of ministers for the sanctuary was corrupted;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">53. Likewise, that among these very principles of corruption it mentions the fact that there has been a departure from the old rule by which, as it says (Sec. 5) the Church, treading in the footsteps of the Apostle, had prescribed that no one should be admitted to the priesthood unless he had preserved his baptismal innocence, since it implies that discipline has been corrupted by decrees and rules:</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">1) Whether by these ordinations "<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">per saltum</span>" have been forbidden;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">2) or by these, for the need and advantage of churches, ordinations without special title of office are approved, as the ordination for the title of patrimony, specifically approved by Trent, that obedience having been assured by which those so ordained are obliged to serve the necessities of the Churches in fulfilling those duties, for which, considering the time and the place, they were ordained by the bishop, just as it was accustomed to be done from apostolic times in the primitive Church;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">3) or, by these a distinction was made by canon law of crimes which render the delinquents irregular; as if, by this distinction, the Church departed from the spirit of the Apostle by not excluding in general and without distinction from the ecclesiastical ministry all, whosoever they be, who have not preserved their baptismal innocence,—the doctrine is false in its several individual parts, rash, disturbing to the order introduced for the need and advantage of the churches, injurious to the discipline approved by the canons and especially by the decrees of the Council of Trent.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">54. Likewise, the doctrine which notes as a shameful abuse ever to offer alms for the celebration of Masses, and for administering the sacraments, as well as to accept any offering so-called "of the stole," and, in general, any stipend and honorarium which may be offered on the occasion of prayers or of some parochial function; as if the ministers of the Church should be charged with a shameful abuse because they use the right promulgated by the Apostle of accepting temporal aids from those to whom they furnish spiritual ministrations [Gal. 6: 6],—false, rash, harmful to ecclesiastical and pastoral right, injurious to the Church and its ministers.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">55. Likewise, the doctrine by which it professes to desire very much that some way be found of removing the lesser clergy (under which name it designates the clerics of minor orders) from cathedrals and colleges by providing otherwise, namely through approved lay people of mature age, a suitable assigned stipend for the ministry of serving at Masses and for other offices such as that of acolyte, etc., as formerly, it says, was usually done when duties of that sort had not been reduced to mere form for the receiving of major orders; inasmuch as it censures the rule by which care is taken that "the functions of minor orders are to be performed or exercised only by those who have been established in them according to rank" (Conc. prov. IV of Milan), and this also according to the intention of the Tridentine Council (sess. 23, c. 17) "that the duties of sacred orders, from the diaconate to the porter, laudably received in the Church from apostolic times and neglected for a while in many places, should be renewed according to the sacred canons, and should not be considered useless as they are by heretics,"—a rash suggestion, offensive to pious ears, disturbing to the ecclesiastical ministry, lessening of the decency which should he observed as far as possible in celebrating the mysteries, injurious to the duties and functions of minor orders, as well as to the discipline approved by the canons and especially by the Tridentine Synod, favorable to the charges and calumnies of heretics against it. </span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">56. The doctrine which states that it seems fitting that, in the case of canonical impediments which arise from crimes expressed in the law, no dispensation should ever be granted or allowed,—harmful to the canonical equity and moderation which has been approved by the sacred council of Trent, derogatory to the authority and laws of the Church. </span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">57. The prescription of the synod which generally and indiscriminately rejects as an abuse any dispensation that more than one residential benefice be bestowed on one and the same person: likewise, in this which it adds that the synod is certain that, according to the spirit of the Church, no one could enjoy more than one benefice, even if it is a simple one,—for its generality, derogatory to the moderation of the Council of Trent (sess. 7, c. 5, and sess. 24, c. 17).</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Betrothals and Matrimony</span><br />
58. The proposition which states that betrothals properly so-called contain a mere civil act which disposes for the celebrating of marriage, and that these same betrothals are altogether subject to the prescription of the civil laws; as if the act disposing for the sacrament is not, under this aspect, subject to the law of the Church, false, harmful to the right of the Church in respect to the effects flowing even from betrothals by reason of the canonical sanctions, derogatory to the discipline established by the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">59. The doctrine of the synod asserting that "to the supreme civil power alone originally belongs the right to apply to the contract of marriage impediments of that sort which render it null and are called nullifying": which "original right," besides, is said to be "essentially connected with the right of dispensing": adding that "with the secret consent or connivance of the principals, the Church could justly establish impediments which nullify the very contract of marriage"; as if the Church could not and cannot always in Christian marriages, establish by its own rights impediments which not only hinder marriage, but also render it null as regards the bond, and also dispense from those impediments by which Christians are held bound even in the countries of infidels, —destructive of canons 3, 4, 9, 12 of the 24th session of the Council of Trent, heretical [see n. 973 ff.].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">60. Likewise, the proposal of the synod to the civil power, that "it remove from the number of impediments, whose origin is found in the Collection of Justinian, spiritual relationship and also that one which is called of public honor"; then, that "it should tighten the impediment of affinity and relationship from any licit or illicit connection of birth to the fourth degree, according to the civil computation through the lateral and oblique lines, in such a way, nevertheless, that there be left no hope of obtaining a dispensation"; in so far as it attributes to the civil power the right either of abolishing or of tightening impediments which have been established and approved by the authority of the Church; likewise, where it proposes that the Church can be despoiled by the civil power of the right of dispensing from impediments established or approved by the Church,—subversive of the liberty and power of the Church, contrary to Trent, issuing from the heretical principle condemned above [see n. 973 ff.].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">D. Errors Concerning Duties, Practices, Rules Pertaining to Religious Worship</span></span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">And First, the Adoration of the Humanity of Christ.</span><br />
61. The proposition which asserts that "to adore directly the humanity of Christ, even any part of Him, would always be divine honor given to a creature"; in so far as, by this word "directly" it intends to reprove the worship of adoration which the faithful show to the humanity of Christ, just as if such adoration, by which the humanity and the very living flesh of Christ is adored, not indeed on account of itself as mere flesh, but because it is united to the divinity, would be divine honor imparted to a creature, and not rather the one and the same adoration with which the Incarnate Word is adored in His own proper flesh (from the 2nd Council of Constantinople, 5th Ecumenical Council, canon 9 [see n. 221; cf. n. 120]),—false, deceitful, detracting from and injurious to the pious and due worship given and extended by the faithful to the humanity of Christ.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">62. The doctrine which rejects devotion to the most Sacred Heart of Jesus among the devotions which it notes as new, erroneous, or at least, dangerous; if the understanding of this devotion is of such a sort as has been approved by the Apostolic See,—false, rash, dangerous, offensive to pious ears, injurious to the Apostolic See.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">63. Likewise, in this that it blames the worshipers of the Heart of Jesus also for this name, because they do not note that the most sacred flesh of Christ, or any part of Him, or even the whole humanity, cannot be adored with the worship of <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">latria</span> when there is a separation or cutting off from the divinity; as if the faithful when they adore the Heart of Jesus, separate it or cut it off from the divinity; when they worship the Heart of Jesus it is, namely, the heart of the person of the Word, to whom it has been inseparably united in that manner in which the bloodless body of Christ during the three days of death, without separation or cutting off from divinity, was worthy of adoration in the tomb,—deceitful, injurious to the faithful worshipers of the Heart of Jesus.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Order Prescribed in the Undertaking of Pious Exercises</span><br />
64. The doctrine which notes as universally superstitious "any efficacy which is placed in a fixed number of prayers and of pious salutations"; as if one should consider as superstitious the efficacy which is derived not from the number viewed in itself, but from the prescript of the Church appointing a certain number of prayers or of external acts for obtaining indulgences, for fulfilling penances and, in general, for the performance of sacred and religious worship in the correct order and due form,—false, rash, scandalous, dangerous, injurious to the piety of the faithful, derogatory to the authority of the Church, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">65. The proposition stating that "the unregulated clamor of the new institutions which have been called exercises or missions . . . , perhaps never, or at least very rarely, succeed in effecting an absolute conversion; and those exterior acts of encouragement which have appeared were nothing else than the transient brilliance of a natural emotion,"—rash, evil-sounding, dangerous, injurious to the customs piously and salutarily practiced throughout the Church and founded on the Word of God.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Manner of Uniting the Voice of the People with the Voice of the Church in Public Prayers</span><br />
66. The proposition asserting that "it would be against apostolic practice and the plans of God, unless easier ways were prepared for the people to unite their voice with that of the whole Church"; if understood to signify introducing of the use of popular language into the liturgical prayers,—false, rash, disturbing to the order prescribed for the celebration of the mysteries, easily productive of many evils.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Reading of Sacred Scripture</span><br />
67. The doctrine asserting that "only a true impotence excuses" from the reading of the Sacred Scriptures, adding, moreover, that there is produced the obscurity which arises from a neglect of this precept in regard to the primary truths of religion,—false, rash, disturbing to the peace of souls, condemned elsewhere in <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Quesnel</span> [sec. 1429 ff.].</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Reading of Proscribed Books Publicly in Church</span><br />
68. The praise with which the synod very highly commends the commentaries of <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Quesnel</span> on the New Testament, and some works of other writers who favor the errors of <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Quesnel</span>, although they have been proscribed; and which proposes to parish priests that they should read these same works, as if they were full of the solid principles of religion; each one in his own parish to his people after other functions,—false, rash, scandalous, seditious, injurious to the Church, fostering schism and heresy.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Sacred Images</span><br />
69. The prescription which in general and without discrimination includes the images of the incomprehensible Trinity among the images to be removed from the Church, on the ground that they furnish an occasion of error to the untutored,—because of its generality, it is rash, and contrary to the pious custom common throughout the Church, as if no images of the Most Holy Trinity exist which are commonly approved and safely permitted (from the Brief "<span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">Sollicitudini nostrae</span>" of Benedict XIV in the year 1745).</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">70. Likewise, the doctrine and prescription condemning in general every special cult which the faithful are accustomed to attach specifically to some image, and to have recourse to, rather than to another,— rash, dangerous, injurious to the pious custom prevalent throughout the Church and also to that order of Providence, by which "God, who apportions as He wishes to each one his own proper characteristics, did not want them to be common in every commemoration of the saints (from St. Augustine, Epistle 78 to the clergy, elders, and people of the church at Hippo).</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">71. Likewise, the teaching which forbids that images, especially of the Blessed Virgin, be distinguished by any title other than the denominations which are related to the mysteries, about which express mention is made in Holy Scripture; as if other pious titles could not be given to images which the Church indeed approves and commends in its public prayers,—rash, offensive to the ears of the pious, and especially injurious to the due veneration of the Blessed Virgin.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">72. Likewise, the one which would extirpate as an abuse the custom by which certain images are kept veiled,—rash, contrary to the custom prevalent in the Church and employed to foster the piety of the faithful.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Feasts</span><br />
73. The proposition stating that the institution of new feasts derived its origin from neglect in the observance of the older feasts, and from false notions of the nature and end of these solemnities,— false, rash, scandalous, injurious to the Church, favorable to the charges of heretics against the feast days celebrated by the Church.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
74. The deliberation of the synod about transferring to Sunday feasts distributed through the year, and rightly so, because it is convinced that the bishop has power over ecclesiastical discipline in relation to purely spiritual matters, and therefore of abrogating the precept of hearing Mass on those days, on which according to the early law of the Church, even then that precept flourished; and then, also, in this statement which it (the synod) added about transferring to Advent by episcopal authority the fasts which should be kept throughout the year according to the precept of the Church; insomuch as it asserts that it is lawful for a bishop in his own right to transfer the days prescribed by the Church for celebrating feasts or fasts, or to abrogate the imposed precept of hearing Mass,—a false proposition, harmful to the law of the general Councils and of the Supreme Pontiffs, scandalous, favorable to schism.</span></span></span></span><br />
</span></span></span></span><br />
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="color: #314a77;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><a href="http://strobertbellarmine.net/forums/viewtopic.php?p=10743" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Auctorum fidei - Contra Pistoia - Part II</a></span></span></span></span></span></span></span></span></div>
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Oaths</span><br />
75. The teaching which says that in the happy days of the early Church oaths seemed so foreign to the model of the divine Preceptor and to the golden simplicity of the Gospel that "to take an oath without extreme and unavoidable need had been reputed to be an irreligious act, unworthy of a Christian person," further, that "the uninterrupted line of the Fathers shows that oaths by common consent have been considered as forbidden"; and from this doctrine proceeds to condemn the oaths which the ecclesiastical curia, having followed, as it says, the norm of feudal jurisprudence, adopted for investitures and sacred ordinations of bishops; and it decreed, therefore, that the law should be invoked by the secular power to abolish the oaths which are demanded in ecclesiastical curias when entering upon duties and offices and, in general, for any curial function,—false, injurious to the Church, harmful to ecclesiastical law, subversive of discipline imposed and approved by the Canons.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Ecclesiastical Conferences</span><br />
76. The charge which the synod brings against the scholastic method as that "which opened the way for inventing new systems discordant with one another with respect to truths of a greater value and which led finally to probabilism and laxism"; in so far as it charges against the scholastic method the faults of individuals who could misuse and have misused it,—false, rash, against very holy and learned men who, to the great good of the Catholic religion, have developed the scholastic method, injurious, favorable to the criticism of heretics who are hostile to it.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">77. Likewise in this which adds that "a change in the form of ecclesiastical government, by which it was brought about that ministers of the Church became forgetful of their rights, which at the same time are their obligations, has finally led to such a state of affairs as to cause the primitive notions of ecclesiastical ministry and pastoral solicitude to be for-gotten"; as if, by a change of government consonant to the discipline established and approved in the Church, there ever could be forgotten and lost the primitive notion of ecclesiastical ministry or pastoral solicitude,—a false proposition, rash, erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">78. The prescription of the synod about the order of transacting business in the conferences, in which, after it prefaced "in every article that which pertains to faith and to the essence of religion must be distinguished from that which is proper to discipline," it adds, "in this itself (discipline) there is to be distinguished what is necessary or useful to retain the faithful in spirit, from that which is useless or too burden-some for the liberty of the sons of the new Covenant to endure, but more so, from that which is dangerous or harmful, namely, leading to superstitution and materialism"; in so far as by the generality of the words it includes and submits to a prescribed examination even the discipline established and approved by the Church, as if the Church which is ruled by the Spirit of God could have established discipline which is not only useless and burdensome for Christian liberty to endure, but which is even dangerous and harmful and leading to superstition and materialism,—false, rash, scandalous, dangerous, offensive to pious ears, injurious to the Church and to the Spirit of God by whom it is guided, at least erroneous.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Complaints Against Some Opinions Which are Still Discussed in "Catholic Schools"</span><br />
79. The assertion which attacks with slanderous charges the opinions discussed in Catholic schools about which the Apostolic See has thought that nothing yet needs to be defined or pronounced,—false, rash, injurious to Catholic schools, detracting from the obedience to the Apostolic Constitutions.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">E. Errors Concerning the Reformation of Regulars</span></span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The "three rules" set down as fundamental by the Synod “for the reformation of regulars"</span><br />
80. Rule I which states universally and without distinction that "the regular or monastic state by its very nature cannot be harmonized with the care of souls and with the duties of parochial life, and therefore, can-not share in the ecclesiastical hierarchy without adversely opposing the principles of monastic life itself"—false, dangerous to the most holy Fathers and heads of the Church, who harmonized the practices of the regular life with the duties of the clerical order,—injurious, contrary to the old, pious, approved custom of the Church and to the sanctions of the Supreme Pontiff; as if "monks, whom the gravity of their manners and of their life and whom the holy institution of Faith approves," could not be duly "entrusted with the duties of the clergy," not only without harm to religion, but even with great advantage to the Church. (From the decretal epistle of St. Siricius to Himerius of Tarraco c. 13 [see n. 90].)</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">81. Likewise, in that which adds that St. Thomas and St. Bonaventure were so occupied in protecting Orders of Mendicants against the best of men that in their defenses less heat and greater accuracy were to be desired,—scandalous, injurious to the very holy Doctors, favorable to the impious slanders of condemned authors.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">82. Rule II, that "the multiplicity and diversity of orders naturally produce confusion and disturbance," likewise, in that which sec. 4 sets forth, "that the founders" of regulars who, after the monastic institutions came into being, "by adding orders to orders, reforms to reforms have accomplished nothing else than to increase more and more the primary cause of evil"; if understood about the orders and institutes approved by the Holy See, as if the distinct variety of pious works to which the distinct orders are devoted should, by its nature, beget disturbance and confusion, —false, calumnious, injurious not only to the holy founders and their faithful disciples, but also to the Supreme Pontiffs themselves.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">83. Rule III, in which, after it stated that "a small body living within a civil society without being truly a part of the same and which forms a small monarchy in the state, is always a dangerous thing," it then charges with this accusation private monasteries which are associated by the bond of a common rule under one special head, as if they were so many special monarchies harmful and dangerous to the civic commonwealth,—false, rash, injurious to the regular institutes approved by the Holy See for the advancement of religion, favorable to the slanders and calumnies of heretics against the same institutes.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
Concerning the "system" or list of ordinances drawn from rules laid down and contained in the eight following articles "for the reformation of regulars"</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">84. Art. I. "Concerning the one order to be retained in the Church, and concerning the selection of the rule of St. Benedict in preference to others, not only because of its excellence but also on account of the well-known merits of his order; however, with this condition that in those items which happen to be less suitable to the conditions of the times, the way of life instituted at Port-Royal is to furnish light for discovering what it is fitting to add, what to take away;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. II. "Those who have joined this order should not be a part of the ecclesiastical hierarchy; nor should they be promoted to Holy Orders, except one or two at the most, to be initiated as superiors, or as chaplains of the monastery, the rest remaining in the simple order of the laity;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. III. "One monastery only should be allowed in any one city, and this should be located outside the walls of the city in the more retired and remote places;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. IV. "Among the occupations of the monastic life, a proper pro-portion should be inviolably reserved for manual labor, with suitable time, nevertheless, left for devotion to the psalmody, or also, if someone wishes, for the study of letters; the psalmody should be moderate, be-cause too much of it produces haste, weariness, and distraction; the more psalmody, orisons, and prayers are increased beyond a just proportion of the whole time, so much are the fervor and holiness of the regulars diminished;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. V. "No distinction among the monks should be allowed, whether they are devoted to choir or to services; such inequality has stirred up very grave quarrels and discords at every opportunity, and has driven out the spirit of charity from communities of regulars;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. VI. "The vow of perpetual stability should never be allowed; the older monks did not know it, who, nevertheless, were a consolation of the Church and an ornament to Christianity; the vows of chastity, poverty, and obedience should not be admitted as the common and stable rule. If anyone shall wish to make these vows, all or anyone, he will ask advice and permission from the bishop who, nevertheless, will never permit them to be perpetual, nor to exceed the limits of a year; the opportunity merely will be given of renewing them under the same conditions;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. VII. "The bishop will conduct every investigation into their lives, studies, and advancement in piety; it will be his duty to admit and to dismiss the monks, always, however, after taking counsel with their fellow monks; </span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Art. VIII. "Regulars of orders which still survive, although they are priests, may also be received into this monastery, provided they desire to be free in silence and solitude for their own sanctification only; in which case, there might be provision for the dispensation stated in the general rule, n. II, in such a way, however, that they do not follow a rule of life different from the others, and that not more than one, or at most two Masses be celebrated each day, and that it should be satisfactory to the other priests to celebrate in common together with the community;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
<span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Likewise "for the reformation of nuns"</span><br />
"Perpetual vows should not be permitted before the age of 40 or 45; nuns should be devoted to solid exercises, especially to labor, turned aside from carnal spirituality by which many are distracted; consideration must also be given as to whether, so far as they are concerned, it would be more satisfactory to leave the monastery in the city;</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 The system is subversive to the discipline now flourishing and already approved and accepted in ancient times, dangerous, opposed and injurious to the Apostolic Constitutions and to the sanctions of many Councils, even general ones, and especially of the Council of Trent; favorable to the vicious calumnies of heretics against monastic vows and the regular institutes devoted to the more stable profession of the evangelical counsels.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"> <span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b">F. Errors About Convoking a National Council</span></span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color">85. The proposition stating that any knowledge whatsoever of ecclesiastical history is sufficient to allow anyone to assert that the convocation of a national council is one of the canonical ways by which controversies in regard to religion may be ended in the Church of the respective nations; if understood to mean that controversies in regard to faith or morals which have arisen in a Church can be ended by an irrefutable decision made in a national council; as if freedom from error in questions of faith and morals belonged to a national council,--schismatic, heretical.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
Therefore, we command all the faithful of Christ of either sex not to presume to believe, to teach, or to preach anything about the said propositions and doctrines contrary to what is declared in this Constitution of ours; that whoever shall have taught, defended or published them, or anyone of them, all together or separately, except perhaps to oppose them, will be subject <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">ipso facto</span> and without any other declaration to ecclesiastical censures, and to the other penalties stated by law against those perpetrating similar offenses.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
But, by this expressed condemnation of the aforesaid propositions and doctrines, we by no means intend to approve other things contained in the same book, particularly since in it very many propositions and doctrines have been detected, related either to those which have been condemned above, or to those which show an attitude not only of rash contempt for the commonly approved doctrine and discipline, but of special hostility toward the Roman Pontiffs and the Apostolic See. Indeed, we think two must be noted especially, concerning the most august mystery of the Most Holy Trinity, sec. 2 of the decree about faith, which have issued from the synod, if not with evil intent, surely rather imprudently, which could easily drive into error especially the untutored and the incautious.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
The first, after it is rightly prefaced that God in His being remains one and most simple, while<br />
 immediately adding that God is distinct in three persons, has erroneously departed from the common formula approved in institutions of Christian Doctrine, in which God is said to be one indeed "in three distinct persons," not "distinct in three persons"; and by the change in this formula, this risk of error crept into the meaning of the words, so that the divine essence is thought to be distinct in persons, which (essence) the Catholic faith confesses to be one in distinct persons in such a way that at the same time it confesses that it is absolutely undivided in itself.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
The second, which concerns the three divine Persons themselves, that they, according to their peculiar personal and incommunicable properties, are to be described and named in a more exact manner of speaking, Father, Word, and Holy Ghost; as if less proper and exact would be the name "Son," consecrated by so many passages of Scripture, by the very voice of the Father coming from the heavens and from the cloud, and by the formula of baptism prescribed by Christ, and by that famous confession in which Peter was pronounced "blessed" by Christ Himself; and as if that statement should not rather be retained which the Angelic Doctor,' having learned from Augustine, in his turn taught that "in the name of the Word the same peculiar property is meant as in the name of the Son," Augustine 2 truly saying: "For the same reason he is called the Word as the Son."</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
Nor should the extraordinary and deceitful boldness of the Synod be passed over in silence, which dared to adorn not only with most ample praises the declaration (n. 1322 ff.) of the Gallican Council of the year 1682, which had long ago been condemned by the Apostolic See, but in order to win greater authority for it, dared to include it insidiously in the decree written "about faith," openly to adopt articles contained in it, and to seal it with a public and solemn profession of those articles which had been handed down here and there through this decree. Therefore, surely, not only a far graver reason for expostulating with them is afforded us by the Synod than was offered to our predecessors by the assemblies, but also no light injury is inflicted on the Gallican Church itself, because the synod thought its authority worth invoking in support of the errors with which that decree was contaminated.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
<span style="font-family: Georgia, serif;" class="mycode_font"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="font-size: small;" class="mycode_size"><span style="color: #000000;" class="mycode_color"><br />
 Therefore, as soon as the acts of the Gallican convention appeared, Our predecessor, Venerable Innocent XI, by letters in the form of a Brief on the 11th day of April, in the year 1682, and afterwards, more expressly, Alexander VIII in the Constitution, "inter multiplices" on the 4th day of August, in the year 1690 (see n. 1322 ff.), by reason of their apostolic duty "condemned, rescinded, and declared them null and void"; pastoral solicitude demands much more strongly of Us that we "reject and condemn as rash and scandalous" the recent adoption of these acts tainted with so many faults, made by the synod, and, after the publication of the decrees of Our predecessors, "as especially injurious" to this Apostolic See, and we, accordingly, reject and condemn it by this present Constitution of Ours, and we wish it to be held as rejected and condemned.</span></span></span></span><br />
<br />
</span></span></span></span>]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Pope Pius IX: Inclytum Patriarcham - Liturgical Norms for Feast of St. Joseph]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=1421</link>
			<pubDate>Fri, 19 Mar 2021 19:08:13 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=1421</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Inclytum Patriarcham</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">POPE PIUS IX - <a href="https://osjusa.org/st-joseph/magisterium/inclytum-patriarcham/" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Apostolic Letter</a></div>
<br />
<br />
The Catholic Church rightly honors with a very full cultus and venerates with a feeling of deep reverence the illustrious patriarch blessed Joseph, now crowned with glory and honor in heaven. On earth Almighty God, in preference to all His saints, willed him to be the chaste and true spouse of the Immaculate Virgin Mary as well as the putative father of His only-begotten Son. He indeed enriched him and filled him to overflowing with entirely unique graces, enabling him to execute more faithfully the duties of so sublime a state.<br />
<br />
Wherefore, the Roman Pontiffs, Our Predecessors, in order that they might daily increase and more ardently stimulate in the hearts of the Christian faithful a reverence and devotion toward the holy patriarch, and that they might exhort them to implore his intercession with God with the utmost confidence, have not failed to decree new and ever greater tokens of public veneration for him whenever the occasion was fitting.<br />
<br />
Among these let it suffice to call to mind Our predecessors of happy memory, Sixtus IV, who wished the feast of St. Joseph inserted in the Roman missal and breviary; Gregory XV, who by a decree of May 8, 1621, ordered that the feast should be observed in the whole world under a double precept; Clement X, who on December 6, 1670, accorded the feast the rite of a double of the second class; Clement XI, who by a decree of February 4, 1714, adorned the feast with a complete proper mass and office; and finally Benedict XIII, who by a decree published on December 19, 1726, ordered the name of the holy patriarch added to the Litany of the Saints.<br />
<br />
We Ourselves, raised to the supreme Chair of Peter by the inscrutable design of God, and moved by the example of Our illustrious predecessors, as well as by the singular devotion which from youth itself We entertained toward the holy patriarch, have with great joy of the soul, by a decree of September 10, 1847, extended to the whole Church under the rite of double of the second class the feast of his patronage, a feast which has already been celebrated in many places by a special indult of the Holy See.<br />
<br />
However, in these latter times in which a monstrous and most abominable war has been declared against the Church of Christ, the devotion of the faithful toward St. Joseph has grown and progressed to such an extent that from every direction innumerable and fervent petitions have reached Us. These were recently renewed during the Sacred Ecumenical Council of the Vatican by groups of the faithful, and, what is more important, by many of Our venerable brethren, the cardinals and bishops of the Holy Roman Church.<br />
<br />
In their petitions they begged of Us that in these mournful days, as a safeguard against the evils which disturb us on every side, We should more efficaciously implore the compassion of God through the merits and intercession of Saint Joseph, declaring him Patron of the Universal Church. Accordingly, moved by these requests and after having invoked the divine light, We deemed it right that desires in such numbers and of such piety should be granted.<br />
<br />
Hence, by a special decree of Our Congregation of Sacred Rites (which We ordered to be proclaimed during high mass in Our patriarchal basilicas, the Lateran, Vatican and Liberian, on December 8, of the past year 1870, the holy day of the immaculate conception of his spouse) We solemnly declared the blessed patriarch Joseph patron of the universal church, and We ordered that his feast occurring on the 19th of March should henceforth be celebrated in the whole world under the rite of a double of the first class, yet without an octave on account of Lent.<br />
<br />
Now, after our declaration of the holy patriarch as patron of the universal church, We think it but proper that in the public veneration of the church each and every privilege of honor should be accorded him which belongs to special patron saints according to the general rubrics of the Roman breviary and missal. Therefore, after consultation with Our venerable brethren, the cardinals of the holy Roman church who are entrusted with the supervision of the sacred rites, We, confirming and also amplifying with Our present letter the aforesaid regulation of that decree, do command and enjoin the following:<br />
<br />
We desire that the Creed be always added in the mass on the natal feast of St. Joseph as well as on the feast of his patronage, even though these feasts should occur on some day other than Sunday. Moreover, we desire that in the oration <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">A Cunctis</span>, whenever it is to be recited, the commemoration of St. Joseph shall be added in the following words, “with blessed Joseph,” which words are to be introduced after the invocation of the Blessed Virgin Mary and before all other patron saints, with the exception of the angels and of St. John the Baptist. Finally, we desire that, while this order is to be observed in the suffrages of the saints whenever they are prescribed by the rubrics, the following commemoration should be added in honor of St. Joseph:<br />
<br />
The Antiphon at Vespers: Behold the faithful and prudent servant whom the Lord has set over his household. V. Glory and riches are in his house. R. And his justice remains for ever.<br />
<br />
The Antiphon at Lauds: Jesus himself, when he began his work, was about thirty years of age, being as was supposed the son of Joseph. V. The mouth of the just man shall meditate wisdom. R. And his tongue shall speak judgment.<br />
<br />
The Oration: O God, who in your ineffable providence was pleased to choose blessed Joseph as the spouse of your most holy mother, grant, we beseech you, that we may be made worthy to have him for our intercessor in heaven whom we venerate as our protector on earth.…<br />
<br />
Given in Rome at St. Peter’s, under the Fisherman’s Seal, July 7, 1871, the twenty-sixth year of our pontificate.]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Inclytum Patriarcham</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">POPE PIUS IX - <a href="https://osjusa.org/st-joseph/magisterium/inclytum-patriarcham/" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Apostolic Letter</a></div>
<br />
<br />
The Catholic Church rightly honors with a very full cultus and venerates with a feeling of deep reverence the illustrious patriarch blessed Joseph, now crowned with glory and honor in heaven. On earth Almighty God, in preference to all His saints, willed him to be the chaste and true spouse of the Immaculate Virgin Mary as well as the putative father of His only-begotten Son. He indeed enriched him and filled him to overflowing with entirely unique graces, enabling him to execute more faithfully the duties of so sublime a state.<br />
<br />
Wherefore, the Roman Pontiffs, Our Predecessors, in order that they might daily increase and more ardently stimulate in the hearts of the Christian faithful a reverence and devotion toward the holy patriarch, and that they might exhort them to implore his intercession with God with the utmost confidence, have not failed to decree new and ever greater tokens of public veneration for him whenever the occasion was fitting.<br />
<br />
Among these let it suffice to call to mind Our predecessors of happy memory, Sixtus IV, who wished the feast of St. Joseph inserted in the Roman missal and breviary; Gregory XV, who by a decree of May 8, 1621, ordered that the feast should be observed in the whole world under a double precept; Clement X, who on December 6, 1670, accorded the feast the rite of a double of the second class; Clement XI, who by a decree of February 4, 1714, adorned the feast with a complete proper mass and office; and finally Benedict XIII, who by a decree published on December 19, 1726, ordered the name of the holy patriarch added to the Litany of the Saints.<br />
<br />
We Ourselves, raised to the supreme Chair of Peter by the inscrutable design of God, and moved by the example of Our illustrious predecessors, as well as by the singular devotion which from youth itself We entertained toward the holy patriarch, have with great joy of the soul, by a decree of September 10, 1847, extended to the whole Church under the rite of double of the second class the feast of his patronage, a feast which has already been celebrated in many places by a special indult of the Holy See.<br />
<br />
However, in these latter times in which a monstrous and most abominable war has been declared against the Church of Christ, the devotion of the faithful toward St. Joseph has grown and progressed to such an extent that from every direction innumerable and fervent petitions have reached Us. These were recently renewed during the Sacred Ecumenical Council of the Vatican by groups of the faithful, and, what is more important, by many of Our venerable brethren, the cardinals and bishops of the Holy Roman Church.<br />
<br />
In their petitions they begged of Us that in these mournful days, as a safeguard against the evils which disturb us on every side, We should more efficaciously implore the compassion of God through the merits and intercession of Saint Joseph, declaring him Patron of the Universal Church. Accordingly, moved by these requests and after having invoked the divine light, We deemed it right that desires in such numbers and of such piety should be granted.<br />
<br />
Hence, by a special decree of Our Congregation of Sacred Rites (which We ordered to be proclaimed during high mass in Our patriarchal basilicas, the Lateran, Vatican and Liberian, on December 8, of the past year 1870, the holy day of the immaculate conception of his spouse) We solemnly declared the blessed patriarch Joseph patron of the universal church, and We ordered that his feast occurring on the 19th of March should henceforth be celebrated in the whole world under the rite of a double of the first class, yet without an octave on account of Lent.<br />
<br />
Now, after our declaration of the holy patriarch as patron of the universal church, We think it but proper that in the public veneration of the church each and every privilege of honor should be accorded him which belongs to special patron saints according to the general rubrics of the Roman breviary and missal. Therefore, after consultation with Our venerable brethren, the cardinals of the holy Roman church who are entrusted with the supervision of the sacred rites, We, confirming and also amplifying with Our present letter the aforesaid regulation of that decree, do command and enjoin the following:<br />
<br />
We desire that the Creed be always added in the mass on the natal feast of St. Joseph as well as on the feast of his patronage, even though these feasts should occur on some day other than Sunday. Moreover, we desire that in the oration <span style="font-style: italic;" class="mycode_i">A Cunctis</span>, whenever it is to be recited, the commemoration of St. Joseph shall be added in the following words, “with blessed Joseph,” which words are to be introduced after the invocation of the Blessed Virgin Mary and before all other patron saints, with the exception of the angels and of St. John the Baptist. Finally, we desire that, while this order is to be observed in the suffrages of the saints whenever they are prescribed by the rubrics, the following commemoration should be added in honor of St. Joseph:<br />
<br />
The Antiphon at Vespers: Behold the faithful and prudent servant whom the Lord has set over his household. V. Glory and riches are in his house. R. And his justice remains for ever.<br />
<br />
The Antiphon at Lauds: Jesus himself, when he began his work, was about thirty years of age, being as was supposed the son of Joseph. V. The mouth of the just man shall meditate wisdom. R. And his tongue shall speak judgment.<br />
<br />
The Oration: O God, who in your ineffable providence was pleased to choose blessed Joseph as the spouse of your most holy mother, grant, we beseech you, that we may be made worthy to have him for our intercessor in heaven whom we venerate as our protector on earth.…<br />
<br />
Given in Rome at St. Peter’s, under the Fisherman’s Seal, July 7, 1871, the twenty-sixth year of our pontificate.]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[Pope Pius IX: Quemadmodum Deus - Declaration of St. Joseph as Patron of the Church]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=1420</link>
			<pubDate>Fri, 19 Mar 2021 19:02:08 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=1420</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Quemadmodum Deus</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">Pope Pius IX's <a href="https://sspx.org/en/quemadmodum-deus" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">decree of 1870</a> that declared St. Joseph as Patron of the Universal Church.</div>
<br />
As God appointed Joseph, son of the Patriarch Jacob, over all the land of Egypt to store up corn for the people, so, when the fullness of time was come, and He was about to send to earth His only-begotten Son, the Savior of the world, He chose another Joseph, of whom the first had been the type, and He made him Lord and Ruler of His household and possessions, the Guardian of His greatest treasures.<br />
<br />
And Joseph espoused the Immaculate Virgin Mary, of whom was born by the Holy Ghost, Jesus Christ our Lord, who deigned to be reputed before men as the Son of Joseph, and was subject to him. And Him whom so many kings and prophets desired to see, Joseph not only saw, but abode with, and embraced with paternal affection, and kissed, yea, and most sedulously nourished, even Him whom the faithful should receive as the Bread come down from Heaven, that they might obtain eternal life.<br />
<br />
On account of this sublime dignity which God conferred on His most faithful Servant, the Church has always most highly honoured and lauded the Most Blessed Joseph next after his spouse, the Virgin Mother of God, and has implored his intercession in all her great necessities.<br />
<br />
And now that in this most sorrowful time the Church herself is beset by enemies on every side and oppressed by heavy calamities, so that impious men imagine that the gates of hell are at length prevailing against her, the Venerable Prelates of the whole Catholic world have presented to the Sovereign Pontiff their own petitions and those of the faithful confided to their care, praying that he would vouchsafe to constitute St. Joseph Patron of the Catholic Church.<br />
<br />
Moreover, when at the Sacred Ecumenical Council of the Vatican they renewed still more fervently this their petition and prayer, Our Most Holy Lord, Pius IX, Pope, moved thereto by recent deplorable events, was pleased to comply with the desires of the Prelates, and to commit to the most powerful patronage of the Holy Patriarch Joseph both himself and all the faithful and solemnly declared him Patron of the Catholic Church, and commanded his festival, occurring on the 19th of March, to be celebrated as a double of the first class, but without an octave on the account of Lent.<br />
<br />
Further, he ordained that on this day, sacred to the Immaculate Virgin Mother of God and Spouse of the Most Chaste Joseph, a declaration to that effect should by this present Decree of The Sacred Congregation of Rites be published.<br />
<br />
All things to the contrary notwithstanding.<br />
<br />
On the 8th of December 1870.<br />
<br />
CONSTANTINE, BISHOP OF OSTIA AND VELLETRI.<br />
CARDINAL PATRIZI, Prefect of the Sacred Congregation.<br />
D. Bartoloni, Secretary of the said Congregation.]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">Quemadmodum Deus</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align">Pope Pius IX's <a href="https://sspx.org/en/quemadmodum-deus" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">decree of 1870</a> that declared St. Joseph as Patron of the Universal Church.</div>
<br />
As God appointed Joseph, son of the Patriarch Jacob, over all the land of Egypt to store up corn for the people, so, when the fullness of time was come, and He was about to send to earth His only-begotten Son, the Savior of the world, He chose another Joseph, of whom the first had been the type, and He made him Lord and Ruler of His household and possessions, the Guardian of His greatest treasures.<br />
<br />
And Joseph espoused the Immaculate Virgin Mary, of whom was born by the Holy Ghost, Jesus Christ our Lord, who deigned to be reputed before men as the Son of Joseph, and was subject to him. And Him whom so many kings and prophets desired to see, Joseph not only saw, but abode with, and embraced with paternal affection, and kissed, yea, and most sedulously nourished, even Him whom the faithful should receive as the Bread come down from Heaven, that they might obtain eternal life.<br />
<br />
On account of this sublime dignity which God conferred on His most faithful Servant, the Church has always most highly honoured and lauded the Most Blessed Joseph next after his spouse, the Virgin Mother of God, and has implored his intercession in all her great necessities.<br />
<br />
And now that in this most sorrowful time the Church herself is beset by enemies on every side and oppressed by heavy calamities, so that impious men imagine that the gates of hell are at length prevailing against her, the Venerable Prelates of the whole Catholic world have presented to the Sovereign Pontiff their own petitions and those of the faithful confided to their care, praying that he would vouchsafe to constitute St. Joseph Patron of the Catholic Church.<br />
<br />
Moreover, when at the Sacred Ecumenical Council of the Vatican they renewed still more fervently this their petition and prayer, Our Most Holy Lord, Pius IX, Pope, moved thereto by recent deplorable events, was pleased to comply with the desires of the Prelates, and to commit to the most powerful patronage of the Holy Patriarch Joseph both himself and all the faithful and solemnly declared him Patron of the Catholic Church, and commanded his festival, occurring on the 19th of March, to be celebrated as a double of the first class, but without an octave on the account of Lent.<br />
<br />
Further, he ordained that on this day, sacred to the Immaculate Virgin Mother of God and Spouse of the Most Chaste Joseph, a declaration to that effect should by this present Decree of The Sacred Congregation of Rites be published.<br />
<br />
All things to the contrary notwithstanding.<br />
<br />
On the 8th of December 1870.<br />
<br />
CONSTANTINE, BISHOP OF OSTIA AND VELLETRI.<br />
CARDINAL PATRIZI, Prefect of the Sacred Congregation.<br />
D. Bartoloni, Secretary of the said Congregation.]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
		<item>
			<title><![CDATA[The Oath Against Modernism]]></title>
			<link>https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=1259</link>
			<pubDate>Thu, 04 Mar 2021 12:21:26 +0000</pubDate>
			<dc:creator><![CDATA[<a href="https://thecatacombs.org/member.php?action=profile&uid=1">Stone</a>]]></dc:creator>
			<guid isPermaLink="false">https://thecatacombs.org/showthread.php?tid=1259</guid>
			<description><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Oath Against Modernism</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><a href="https://www.papalencyclicals.net/Pius10/p10moath.htm" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Pope Pius X - 1910<br />
<br />
<img src="https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Fdamselofthefaith.files.wordpress.com%2F2014%2F12%2F0f5bb-popesaintpiusx.jpg%3Fw%3D383%26h%3D616&amp;f=1&amp;nofb=1" loading="lazy"  width="200" height="325" alt="[Image: ?u=https%3A%2F%2Fdamselofthefaith.files....f=1&nofb=1]" class="mycode_img" /></a></div>
<br />
To be sworn to by all clergy, pastors, confessors, preachers, religious superiors, and professors in philosophical-theological seminaries.<br />
<br />
I . . . . firmly embrace and accept each and every definition that has been set forth and declared by the unerring teaching authority of the Church, especially those principal truths which are directly opposed to the errors of this day. And first of all, I profess that God, the origin and end of all things, can be known with certainty by the natural light of reason from the created world (see Rom. 1:19), that is, from the visible works of creation, as a cause from its effects, and that, therefore, his existence can also be demonstrated: Secondly, I accept and acknowledge the external proofs of revelation, that is, divine acts and especially miracles and prophecies as the surest signs of the divine origin of the Christian religion and I hold that these same proofs are well adapted to the understanding of all eras and all men, even of this time. Thirdly, I believe with equally firm faith that the Church, the guardian and teacher of the revealed word, was personally instituted by the real and historical Christ when he lived among us, and that the Church was built upon Peter, the prince of the apostolic hierarchy, and his successors for the duration of time. Fourthly, I sincerely hold that the doctrine of faith was handed down to us from the apostles through the orthodox Fathers in exactly the same meaning and always in the same purport. Therefore, I entirely reject the heretical’ misrepresentation that dogmas evolve and change from one meaning to another different from the one which the Church held previously. I also condemn every error according to which, in place of the divine deposit which has been given to the spouse of Christ to be carefully guarded by her, there is put a philosophical figment or product of a human conscience that has gradually been developed by human effort and will continue to develop indefinitely. Fifthly, I hold with certainty and sincerely confess that faith is not a blind sentiment of religion welling up from the depths of the subconscious under the impulse of the heart and the motion of a will trained to morality; but faith is a genuine assent of the intellect to truth received by hearing from an external source. By this assent, because of the authority of the supremely truthful God, we believe to be true that which has been revealed and attested to by a personal God, our creator and lord.<br />
<br />
Furthermore, with due reverence, I submit and adhere with my whole heart to the condemnations, declarations, and all the prescripts contained in the encyclical Pascendi and in the decree Lamentabili,especially those concerning what is known as the history of dogmas. I also reject the error of those who say that the faith held by the Church can contradict history, and that Catholic dogmas, in the sense in which they are now understood, are irreconcilable with a more realistic view of the origins of the Christian religion. I also condemn and reject the opinion of those who say that a well-educated Christian assumes a dual personality-that of a believer and at the same time of a historian, as if it were permissible for a historian to hold things that contradict the faith of the believer, or to establish premises which, provided there be no direct denial of dogmas, would lead to the conclusion that dogmas are either false or doubtful. Likewise, I reject that method of judging and interpreting Sacred Scripture which, departing from the tradition of the Church, the analogy of faith, and the norms of the Apostolic See, embraces the misrepresentations of the rationalists and with no prudence or restraint adopts textual criticism as the one and supreme norm. Furthermore, I reject the opinion of those who hold that a professor lecturing or writing on a historico-theological subject should first put aside any preconceived opinion about the supernatural origin of Catholic tradition or about the divine promise of help to preserve all revealed truth forever; and that they should then interpret the writings of each of the Fathers solely by scientific principles, excluding all sacred authority, and with the same liberty of judgment that is common in the investigation of all ordinary historical documents.<br />
<br />
Finally, I declare that I am completely opposed to the error of the modernists who hold that there is nothing divine in sacred tradition; or what is far worse, say that there is, but in a pantheistic sense, with the result that there would remain nothing but this plain simple fact-one to be put on a par with the ordinary facts of history-the fact, namely, that a group of men by their own labor, skill, and talent have continued through subsequent ages a school begun by Christ and his apostles. I firmly hold, then, and shall hold to my dying breath the belief of the Fathers in the charism of truth, which certainly is, was, and always will be in the succession of the episcopacy from the apostles. The purpose of this is, then, not that dogma may be tailored according to what seems better and more suited to the culture of each age; rather, that the absolute and immutable truth preached by the apostles from the beginning may never be believed to be different, may never be understood in any other way.<br />
<br />
I promise that I shall keep all these articles faithfully, entirely, and sincerely, and guard them inviolate, in no way deviating from them in teaching or in any way in word or in writing. Thus I promise, this I swear, so help me God. . .]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><span style="font-weight: bold;" class="mycode_b"><span style="text-decoration: underline;" class="mycode_u">The Oath Against Modernism</span></span></div>
<div style="text-align: center;" class="mycode_align"><a href="https://www.papalencyclicals.net/Pius10/p10moath.htm" target="_blank" rel="noopener" class="mycode_url">Pope Pius X - 1910<br />
<br />
<img src="https://external-content.duckduckgo.com/iu/?u=https%3A%2F%2Fdamselofthefaith.files.wordpress.com%2F2014%2F12%2F0f5bb-popesaintpiusx.jpg%3Fw%3D383%26h%3D616&amp;f=1&amp;nofb=1" loading="lazy"  width="200" height="325" alt="[Image: ?u=https%3A%2F%2Fdamselofthefaith.files....f=1&nofb=1]" class="mycode_img" /></a></div>
<br />
To be sworn to by all clergy, pastors, confessors, preachers, religious superiors, and professors in philosophical-theological seminaries.<br />
<br />
I . . . . firmly embrace and accept each and every definition that has been set forth and declared by the unerring teaching authority of the Church, especially those principal truths which are directly opposed to the errors of this day. And first of all, I profess that God, the origin and end of all things, can be known with certainty by the natural light of reason from the created world (see Rom. 1:19), that is, from the visible works of creation, as a cause from its effects, and that, therefore, his existence can also be demonstrated: Secondly, I accept and acknowledge the external proofs of revelation, that is, divine acts and especially miracles and prophecies as the surest signs of the divine origin of the Christian religion and I hold that these same proofs are well adapted to the understanding of all eras and all men, even of this time. Thirdly, I believe with equally firm faith that the Church, the guardian and teacher of the revealed word, was personally instituted by the real and historical Christ when he lived among us, and that the Church was built upon Peter, the prince of the apostolic hierarchy, and his successors for the duration of time. Fourthly, I sincerely hold that the doctrine of faith was handed down to us from the apostles through the orthodox Fathers in exactly the same meaning and always in the same purport. Therefore, I entirely reject the heretical’ misrepresentation that dogmas evolve and change from one meaning to another different from the one which the Church held previously. I also condemn every error according to which, in place of the divine deposit which has been given to the spouse of Christ to be carefully guarded by her, there is put a philosophical figment or product of a human conscience that has gradually been developed by human effort and will continue to develop indefinitely. Fifthly, I hold with certainty and sincerely confess that faith is not a blind sentiment of religion welling up from the depths of the subconscious under the impulse of the heart and the motion of a will trained to morality; but faith is a genuine assent of the intellect to truth received by hearing from an external source. By this assent, because of the authority of the supremely truthful God, we believe to be true that which has been revealed and attested to by a personal God, our creator and lord.<br />
<br />
Furthermore, with due reverence, I submit and adhere with my whole heart to the condemnations, declarations, and all the prescripts contained in the encyclical Pascendi and in the decree Lamentabili,especially those concerning what is known as the history of dogmas. I also reject the error of those who say that the faith held by the Church can contradict history, and that Catholic dogmas, in the sense in which they are now understood, are irreconcilable with a more realistic view of the origins of the Christian religion. I also condemn and reject the opinion of those who say that a well-educated Christian assumes a dual personality-that of a believer and at the same time of a historian, as if it were permissible for a historian to hold things that contradict the faith of the believer, or to establish premises which, provided there be no direct denial of dogmas, would lead to the conclusion that dogmas are either false or doubtful. Likewise, I reject that method of judging and interpreting Sacred Scripture which, departing from the tradition of the Church, the analogy of faith, and the norms of the Apostolic See, embraces the misrepresentations of the rationalists and with no prudence or restraint adopts textual criticism as the one and supreme norm. Furthermore, I reject the opinion of those who hold that a professor lecturing or writing on a historico-theological subject should first put aside any preconceived opinion about the supernatural origin of Catholic tradition or about the divine promise of help to preserve all revealed truth forever; and that they should then interpret the writings of each of the Fathers solely by scientific principles, excluding all sacred authority, and with the same liberty of judgment that is common in the investigation of all ordinary historical documents.<br />
<br />
Finally, I declare that I am completely opposed to the error of the modernists who hold that there is nothing divine in sacred tradition; or what is far worse, say that there is, but in a pantheistic sense, with the result that there would remain nothing but this plain simple fact-one to be put on a par with the ordinary facts of history-the fact, namely, that a group of men by their own labor, skill, and talent have continued through subsequent ages a school begun by Christ and his apostles. I firmly hold, then, and shall hold to my dying breath the belief of the Fathers in the charism of truth, which certainly is, was, and always will be in the succession of the episcopacy from the apostles. The purpose of this is, then, not that dogma may be tailored according to what seems better and more suited to the culture of each age; rather, that the absolute and immutable truth preached by the apostles from the beginning may never be believed to be different, may never be understood in any other way.<br />
<br />
I promise that I shall keep all these articles faithfully, entirely, and sincerely, and guard them inviolate, in no way deviating from them in teaching or in any way in word or in writing. Thus I promise, this I swear, so help me God. . .]]></content:encoded>
		</item>
	</channel>
</rss>